church_n in_o his_o sermon_n he_o make_v it_o know_v to_o the_o church_n and_o monastery_n of_o egypt_n by_o his_o letter_n which_o be_v call_v paschal_n letter_n theophilus_n have_v take_v a_o occasion_n to_o write_v in_o one_o of_o these_o letter_n against_o the_o error_n of_o these_o monk_n they_o be_v extreme_o disturb_v at_o it_o and_o all_o the_o monk_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o schete_n except_o paphnutius_fw-la treat_v their_o archbishop_n as_o a_o heretic_n and_o undertake_v to_o confute_v his_o letter_n these_o good_a monk_n have_v accustom_v themselves_o to_o represent_v god_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n and_o they_o can_v not_o free_v themselves_o from_o this_o imagination_n which_o be_v so_o strong_o engrave_v in_o their_o mind_n that_o a_o old_a man_n name_v serapion_n who_o be_v convince_v of_o his_o error_n by_o the_o abbot_n paphnutius_fw-la and_o a_o certain_a deacon_n of_o cappadocia_n call_v photinus_n go_v to_o prayer_n and_o not_o represent_v god_n to_o himself_o in_o a_o bodily_a shape_n as_o before_o fall_v to_o weep_v and_o cry_v oh_o miserable_a man_n that_o i_o be_o they_o have_v take_v away_o my_o god_n insomuch_o that_o i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o adore_v and_o pray_v unto_o he_o more_o this_o have_v pass_v after_o the_o first_o conference_n which_o cassian_n and_o germanus_n have_v have_v with_o the_o abbot_n isaac_n they_o think_v at_o their_o return_n to_o find_v he_o full_a of_o the_o fancy_n of_o the_o abbot_n serapion_n and_o ask_v he_o what_o he_o will_v do_v since_o so_o holy_a a_o man_n be_v fall_v into_o so_o gross_a a_o error_n the_o abbot_n isaac_n have_v answer_v they_o that_o that_o error_n be_v a_o relic_n of_o paganism_n which_o the_o devil_n still_o preserve_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o many_o ignorant_a person_n add_v that_o those_o that_o be_v perfect_a and_o well_o instruct_v have_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o the_o object_n of_o their_o prayer_n the_o only_a end_n of_o which_o be_v spiritual_a love_n which_o have_v nothing_o carnal_a afterward_o he_o recommend_v a_o very_a useful_a practice_n to_o they_o which_o be_v to_o say_v every_o moment_n and_o in_o all_o the_o action_n of_o life_n this_o short_a prayer_n of_o the_o psalmist_n o_o god_n haste_v thou_o to_o help_v i_o make_v haste_n o_o lord_n to_o deliver_v i_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o last_o place_n of_o the_o way_n to_o avoid_v distraction_n and_o to_o restrain_v the_o thought_n from_o wander_a the_o seven_o follow_a conference_n be_v dedicate_v to_o honoratus_n the_o abbot_n of_o france_n of_o lerina_n a_o â—â—â—and_n adjoin_v to_o france_n lerin_n who_o be_v after_o ordain_v bishop_n of_o massilia_n of_o massilia_n marseilles_n in_o 426._o the_o three_o first_o contain_v the_o discourse_n of_o the_o abbot_n chaeremon_n in_o the_o first_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n of_o perfection_n and_o the_o way_n to_o attain_v it_o charity_n be_v the_o principal_a in_o the_o second_o he_o speak_v of_o chastity_n and_o the_o mean_n of_o obtain_v it_o the_o three_o be_v that_o famous_a conference_n of_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o divine_a assistance_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n these_o be_v the_o principle_n which_o cassian_n lay_v down_o in_o it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o abbot_n chaeremon_n 1._o he_o suppose_v that_o grace_n be_v the_o source_n not_o only_o of_o our_o good_a action_n but_o also_o of_o our_o good_a thought_n he_o add_v that_o this_o grace_n be_v always_o present_a with_o we_o and_o sometime_o go_v before_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o good_a desire_n but_o always_o follow_v they_o that_o the_o freewill_n be_v much_o impair_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n but_o be_v not_o utter_o extinguish_v that_o there_o remain_v in_o we_o some_o knowledge_n of_o goodness_n and_o seed_n of_o virtue_n that_o grace_n be_v give_v to_o perfect_a this_o knowledge_n and_o strengthen_v these_o beginning_n that_o although_o man_n can_v natural_o choose_v good_a yet_o he_o have_v need_n of_o grace_n to_o accomplish_v it_o that_o this_o grace_n go_v sometime_o before_o the_o desire_n and_o first_o motion_n of_o the_o will_n but_o most_o common_o follow_v they_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v usual_o mix_v together_o it_o be_v hard_o for_o we_o to_o know_v whether_o god_n show_v we_o mercy_n because_o we_o have_v good_a inclination_n in_o our_o heart_n or_o where_o god_n mercy_n be_v precedent_n to_o those_o motion_n that_o it_o be_v safe_a to_o say_v that_o sometime_o grace_n incline_v the_o will_n to_o good_a as_o it_o do_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o s._n matthew_n but_o there_o be_v some_o occasion_n when_o it_o follow_v it_o as_o it_o happen_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o zacchaeus_n and_o the_o good_a thief_n that_o man_n may_v of_o himself_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o be_v convert_v and_o of_o the_o beginning_n of_o repentance_n and_o faith_n that_o he_o may_v pray_v seek_v a_o cure_n send_v for_o the_o physician_n resist_v temptation_n but_o he_o can_v be_v cure_v he_o can_v be_v just_a he_o can_v be_v perfect_a and_o he_o can_v be_v a_o perfect_a conqueror_n without_o grace_n that_o this_o grace_n be_v a_o free-gift_n although_o god_n never_o deny_v it_o to_o those_o that_o be_v laborious_a on_o their_o part_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o no_o good_a proceed_v from_o man_n the_o good_a we_o do_v depend_v partly_o on_o grace_n and_o partly_o on_o freewill_n these_o be_v the_o principle_n which_o cassian_n deliver_v in_o his_o 13_o conference_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o abbot_n chaeremon_n which_o have_v give_v prosper_v a_o occasion_n to_o write_v against_o he_o in_o defence_n of_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n which_o cassian_n seem_v to_o oppose_v in_o this_o conference_n the_o 14_o conference_n be_v a_o discourse_n of_o the_o abbot_n nestorius_n touch_v knowledge_n and_o spiritual_a science_n the_o 15_o be_v another_o of_o his_o discourse_n about_o the_o miracle_n do_v by_o the_o anchoret_n have_v discourse_v upon_o they_o for_o some_o time_n he_o make_v two_o reflection_n viz._n one_o be_v that_o humility_n be_v to_o be_v preter_v before_o the_o power_n of_o do_v miracle_n the_o other_o be_v that_o it_o be_v more_o for_o our_o advantage_n to_o banish_v vice_n from_o our_o heart_n than_o devil_n from_o the_o body_n of_o other_o the_o 16_o be_v a_o discourse_n of_o the_o abbot_n joseph_n about_o friendship_n ground_v upon_o charity_n humility_n kindness_n and_o christian_a patience_n in_o the_o 17_o the_o same_o abbot_n desire_v to_o persuade_v germanus_n and_o cassian_n not_o to_o return_v to_o their_o monastery_n in_o palestine_n although_o they_o have_v promise_v it_o undertake_v to_o demonstrate_v by_o several_a example_n take_v out_o of_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v sometime_o lawful_a and_o profitable_a to_o lie_v the_o seven_o last_o be_v write_v to_o four_o abbot_n after_o the_o ordination_n and_o yet_o before_o the_o death_n of_o honoratus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v between_o the_o year_n 426_o and_o 429._o the_o one_a which_o be_v the_o 18_o speak_v of_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o monk_n the_o abbot_n piammon_n be_v make_v to_o speak_v it_o he_o distinguish_v the_o monk_n into_o three_o sort_n 1._o coenobite_n who_o live_v in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d common_a under_o a_o abbot_n imitate_v the_o life_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2._o anohoret_n who_o after_o they_o have_v be_v instruct_v and_o educate_v in_o the_o monastery_n withdraw_v into_o the_o desert_n the_o author_n of_o this_o order_n be_v s._n paul_n the_o hermit_n and_o s._n anthony_n and_o 3._o sarahaite_n who_o pretend_v to_o retire_v from_o the_o world_n and_o join_v themselves_o together_o by_o two_o or_o three_o in_o a_o company_n to_o live_v after_o their_o own_o humour_n not_o be_v subject_n to_o any_o man._n he_o look_v upon_o these_o last_o as_o a_o corruption_n of_o the_o monastic_a state_n rather_o than_o a_o distinct_a order_n he_o add_v to_o these_o a_o four_o sort_n of_o monk_n make_v of_o those_o who_o not_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v the_o monastic_a life_n in_o a_o convent_n retreat_v alone_o into_o certain_a cell_n to_o live_v more_o at_o liberty_n this_o discourse_n conclude_v with_o some_o instruction_n about_o humility_n and_o patience_n and_o against_o envy_n the_o abbot_n john_n who_o speak_v in_o the_o follow_a conference_n have_v be_v a_o anchoret_n have_v betake_v himself_o to_o a_o monastery_n it_o be_v therefore_o demand_v of_o he_o which_o of_o the_o two_o order_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v he_o think_v the_o life_n of_o the_o coenobite_n to_o be_v best_a for_o those_o who_o be_v not_o absolute_o perfect_a and_o he_o show_v that_o none_o but_o those_o who_o have_v attain_v to_o a_o degree_n of_o eminent_a perfection_n be_v capable_a of_o live_v a_o hermite_n life_n the_o 20_o
a_o council_n at_o arles_n in_o 475_o against_o these_o pretend_a predestinarian_n if_o they_o make_v lucidus_fw-la to_o retract_v charge_v faustus_n to_o write_v against_o this_o error_n and_o if_o they_o approve_v his_o book_n afterward_o in_o another_o council_n these_o be_v matter_n of_o fact_n too_o well_o confirm_v to_o be_v call_v in_o question_n but_o this_o do_v not_o real_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o heresy_n of_o predestinarian_o at_o that_o time_n no_o more_o than_o that_o these_o bishop_n be_v heretic_n it_o only_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v then_o dispute_v about_o grace_n that_o as_o be_v usual_a in_o the_o heat_n of_o dispute_n both_o party_n carry_v thing_n too_o high_a and_o that_o as_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n austin_n not_o explain_v themselves_o well_o give_v occasion_n to_o other_o to_o impute_v error_n to_o they_o so_o these_o on_o their_o side_n afford_v they_o a_o cause_n against_o they_o by_o condemn_v st._n augustine_n opinion_n it_o be_v true_a that_o both_o of_o they_o accuse_v each_o other_o of_o heresy_n and_o error_n but_o we_o must_v not_o trust_v to_o such_o sort_n of_o accusation_n propound_v by_o person_n suspect_v on_o both_o side_n for_o all_o the_o author_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o predestinarian_o be_v much_o to_o be_v suspect_v as_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n because_o they_o be_v on_o the_o contrary_a party_n and_o they_o that_o accuse_v faustus_n of_o heresy_n and_o those_o of_o his_o party_n do_v it_o only_o because_o they_o oppose_v some_o of_o st._n augustine_n principle_n not_o regard_v that_o at_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v he_o may_v do_v it_o without_o be_v account_v a_o heretic_n and_o that_o several_a father_n before_o and_o after_o st._n austin_n have_v speak_v and_o think_v as_o he_o do_v without_o be_v accuse_v for_o heretic_n for_o it_o his_o two_o book_n of_o grace_n and_o firee-will_a be_v write_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o moderation_n and_o caution_n he_o reject_v most_o plain_o and_o sincere_o the_o error_n of_o pelagius_n he_o acknowledge_v original_a sin_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o do_v well_o and_o obtain_v salvation_n he_o own_v that_o the_o freewill_n be_v much_o weaken_v since_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n but_o he_o maintain_v that_o there_o remain_v some_o slender_a knowledge_n of_o good_a some_o seed_n of_o virtue_n that_o we_o can_v know_v and_o desire_v to_o do_v good_a with_o the_o assistance_n of_o grace_n and_o can_v do_v it_o without_o it_o but_o that_o god_n deny_v his_o grace_n to_o no_o man_n that_o the_o labour_n of_o man_n accompany_v this_o grace_n and_o that_o he_o must_v obey_v his_o motion_n that_o god_n know_v from_o all_o eternity_n the_o good_a and_o evil_a which_o all_o man_n shall_v do_v that_o he_o foresee_v all_o their_o action_n and_o the_o end_n they_o will_v have_v but_o he_o predestine_n no_o man_n to_o salvation_n or_o damnation_n he_o thereupon_o set_v down_o all_o the_o text_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o predestination_n and_o grace_n and_o expound_v they_o according_a to_o his_o own_o opinion_n these_o be_v the_o content_n of_o these_o two_o book_n which_o be_v to_o say_v true_o a_o explication_n of_o those_o proposition_n only_o which_o be_v deliver_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o lucidus_fw-la many_o orthodox_n author_n have_v write_v and_o speak_v thus_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o they_o but_o may_v be_v defend_v but_o althô_o there_o be_v something_o to_o be_v reprove_v he_o ought_v not_o for_o all_o that_o to_o be_v use_v as_o a_o heretic_n much_o less_o be_v make_v the_o ringleader_n of_o heresy_n since_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o thing_n design_v thereupon_o i_o will_v not_o pursue_v this_o history_n further_o because_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o speak_v hereafter_o of_o the_o renovation_n of_o these_o dispute_n which_o be_v never_o manage_v without_o noise_n and_o heat_n and_o indeed_o two_o reason_n seem_v to_o make_v it_o unavoidable_a 1._o the_o subtlety_n and_o depth_n of_o these_o question_n wherein_o humane_a understanding_n be_v easy_o lose_v 2._o the_o consequence_n which_o each_o draw_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o adversary_n of_o which_o some_o seem_v to_o inspire_v man_n with_o pride_n and_o presumption_n and_o the_o other_o to_o cast_v they_o into_o negligence_n and_o despair_n but_o if_o we_o will_v consult_v our_o own_o reason_n a_o little_a we_o shall_v see_v on_o both_o side_n so_o many_o depth_n precipice_n and_o rock_n as_o will_v make_v we_o tremble_v so_o that_o it_o be_v better_a and_o more_o advantageous_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o every_o christian_a to_o live_v in_o peace_n and_o silence_n and_o not_o desire_v to_o dive_v into_o such_o impenetrable_a secret_n to_o hold_v that_o for_o a_o certain_a maxim_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o beg_v the_o divine_a assistance_n continual_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o work_v out_o our_o own_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o return_v to_o faustus_n work_n we_o have_v also_o a_o letter_n to_o gratus_n wherein_o he_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n and_o lay_v down_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o orthodox_n shall_v speak_v concern_v the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ._n we_o have_v also_o a_o small_a tract_n wherein_o he_o explain_v how_o that_o son_n who_o be_v beget_v of_o the_o father_n be_v of_o the_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n and_o coeternal_a to_o this_o he_o add_v a_o explication_n of_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o gratus_n that_o god_n do_v not_o suffer_v by_o the_o sense_n but_o only_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o compassion_n the_o last_o question_n which_o he_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o write_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n he_o maintain_v that_o it_o and_o all_o creature_n be_v corporeal_a gennadius_n have_v divide_v this_o treatise_n into_o two_o part_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o last_o as_o a_o distinct_a treatise_n this_o be_v that_o which_o mamertus_n endeavour_v the_o confutation_n of_o the_o letter_n to_o 〈◊〉_d which_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v yet_o preserve_v but_o we_o have_v not_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a 〈◊〉_d of_o which_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o another_o treatise_n compose_v by_o way_n of_o dialogue_n comme_fw-fr 〈◊〉_d by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o we_o have_v two_o discourse_n to_o the_o monk_n some_o other_o among_o the_o 〈◊〉_d which_o bear_v the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o eusebius_n emesenus_n and_o a_o letter_n to_o one_o name_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o answer_v some_o question_n which_o he_o have_v propose_v to_o he_o the_o first_o be_v concern_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o those_o who_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n faustus_n answer_n that_o that_o be_v very_o uncertain_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v whether_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o trinity_n be_v sufficient_a for_o salvation_n 〈◊〉_d answer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v accompany_v with_o good_a work_n and_o althô_o they_o have_v be_v baptise_a yet_o if_o they_o 〈◊〉_d one_o of_o the_o three_o 〈◊〉_d sin_n sacrilege_n murder_n and_o adultery_n they_o shall_v be_v damn_v eternal_o if_o they_o do_v not_o make_v a_o atonement_n by_o penance_n the_o last_o be_v about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o punishment_n after_o death_n faustus_n hold_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o 〈◊〉_d corporeal_a and_o eternal_a punishment_n but_o more_o or_o less_o severe_a according_a to_o the_o greatness_n of_o 〈◊〉_d he_o have_v also_o five_o letter_n to_o ruricius_n but_o they_o contain_v nothing_o remarkable_a in_o they_o the_o style_n of_o faustus_n be_v plain_a easy_a and_o clear_a full_a of_o antithesis_n and_o rhyme_n his_o notion_n and_o argument_n be_v very_o rational_a and_o apposite_a he_o be_v full_a of_o spiritual_a maxim_n and_o moral_a precept_n one_o part_n of_o his_o work_n which_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v of_o be_v in_o the_o old_a bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la canisius_n have_v publish_v the_o rest._n they_o be_v all_o in_o the_o last_o biblioth_n patr._n tom._n 8._o p._n 523._o print_a at_o lion_n ruricius_n desiderius_n and_o some_o other_o we_o have_v a_o collection_n of_o 64_o letter_n of_o ruricius_n bishop_n of_o lemovicum_fw-la who_o live_v about_o the_o end_n of_o this_o age_n and_o die_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o of_o 14_o letter_n etc._n ruricius_n desiderius_n etc._n etc._n of_o desiderius_n bishop_n of_o cadurcum_fw-la and_o some_o other_o letter_n write_v to_o these_o two_o bishop_n by_o some_o of_o their_o colleague_n but_o they_o be_v ordinary_a letter_n pleasant_o write_v which_o contain_v nothing_o remarkable_a in_o they_o we_o may_v find_v they_o in_o canisius_n and_o in_o the_o last_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la print_v at_o lion_n apollinaris_n sidonius_n bishop_n of_o clermont_n c._n sollius_n ap._n sidonius_n descend_v of_o a_o illustrious_a family_n
lib._n 1._o stromat_n p._n 274._o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v two_o in_o greece_n one_o of_o coelosyria_n and_o the_o other_o of_o egypt_n and_o two_o other_o in_o the_o east_n whereof_o one_o be_v a_o assyrian_a and_o the_o other_o of_o palestine_n and_o descend_v from_o the_o hebrew_n but_o that_o at_o last_o he_o find_v out_o one_o in_o egypt_n who_o be_v more_o excellent_a than_o all_o the_o rest_n this_o last_o be_v pantaenus_n who_o he_o often_o mention_n in_o his_o book_n of_o institution_n we_o do_v not_o know_v who_o be_v the_o other_o four_o baronius_n believe_v that_o the_o assyrian_a be_v bard-sanes_a and_o he_o of_o palestine_n theophilus_n of_o caesaria_n but_o bardesanes_n be_v not_o proper_o a_o assyrian_a and_o theophilus_n of_o caesaria_n be_v rather_o s._n clement_n companion_n than_o his_o master_n valesius_fw-la think_v with_o great_a probability_n that_o tatian_n be_v the_o assyrian_a and_o theodotus_n the_o hebrew_n under_o who_o name_n there_o be_v a_o fragment_n of_o the_o institution_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o work_n of_o s._n clement_n be_v after_o he_o or_o rather_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o he_o master_n of_o the_o school_n at_o alexandria_n and_o catechist_n of_o the_o alexan._n s._n clement_n of_o alexan._n catechuman_n school_n catechuman_n catechist_n of_o the_o catechuman_n etc._n etc._n eusebius_n book_n 5._o chap._n 10._o and_o book_n 6._o chap._n 6._o and_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o catalogue_n we_o have_v already_o say_v that_o pantaenus_n leave_v the_o school_n of_o alexandria_n to_o his_o care_n when_o he_o go_v to_o preach_v to_o the_o indian_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o after_o his_o return_n they_o both_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o school_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o that_o city_n he_o flourish_v under_o the_o emperor_n severus_n and_o antoninus_n caracalla_n and_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o he_o live_v till_o the_o reign_n of_o heliogabalus_n or_o alexander_n severus_n that_o be_v till_o about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n severus_n christ_n about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v general_o believe_v that_o he_o die_v about_o the_o year_n 200_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o he_o must_v needs_o have_v live_v long_o for_o pantaenus_n who_o be_v his_o master_n live_v to_o this_o time_n and_o the_o ancient_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o survive_v he_o he_o write_v his_o stromata_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n as_o he_o be_v endow_v with_o extraordinary_a learning_n and_o a_o singular_a talon_n in_o write_v so_o he_o compose_v several_a considerable_a work_n which_o discover_v great_a industry_n and_o study_n this_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o catalogue_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o of_o they_o by_o eusebius_n and_o s._n jerom._n the_o eight_o book_n of_o stromata_n entitle_v the_o commentary_n or_o stromata_n of_o titus_n flavius_n clemens_n concern_v true_a knowledge_n eight_o book_n of_o hypotypose_n or_o instruction_n a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o gentile_n quote_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o stromata_n three_o book_n common_o call_v the_o pedagogue_n and_o a_o book_n entitle_v what_o rich_a man_n can_v be_v save_v a_o small_a treatise_n concern_v easter_n a_o discourse_n of_o fast_v another_o of_o slander_n a_o exhortation_n to_o patience_n write_v to_o the_o catechuman_n a_o book_n entitle_v the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n against_o the_o jew_n dedicate_v to_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n beside_o these_o book_n s._n clement_n in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o pedagogue_n chap._n 10._o tell_v we_o that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n of_o continence_n and_o in_o his_o three_o book_n chap._n 8._o a_o book_n concern_v marriage_n of_o these_o work_n we_o have_v still_o three_o remain_v that_o be_v very_o considerable_a the_o exhortation_n to_o the_o gentile_n the_o pedagogue_n the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o stromata_n and_o the_o little_a tract_n entitle_v what_o rich_a man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o johannes_n mattheus_fw-la cariophylus_n archbishop_n of_o iconium_n publish_v from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n whence_o father_n combeâ—is_n make_v a_o new_a version_n which_o he_o set_v forth_o together_o with_o the_o original_a greek_a in_o the_o last_o volume_n of_o his_o supplement_n to_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la it_o be_v print_v also_o at_o oxon_n in_o twelve_o 1683._o doctor_n cave_n say_v that_o it_o be_v publish_v former_o under_o origen_n name_n be_v print_v by_o michael_n gheislerus_n with_o origen_n commentary_n upon_o jeremiah_n the_o exhortation_n to_o the_o gentile_n be_v a_o discourse_n write_v to_o convert_v the_o pagan_n from_o their_o religion_n and_o to_o persuade_v they_o to_o embrace_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o he_o show_v what_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o design_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o of_o orpheus_n and_o those_o ancient_a musician_n who_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o idolatry_n by_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o draw_v in_o man_n by_o their_o sing_v and_o the_o sweetness_n of_o their_o music_n to_o render_v they_o miserable_a slave_n to_o idol_n and_o to_o make_v they_o like_o the_o very_a beast_n and_o stock_n and_o stone_n which_o they_o adore_v whereas_o jesus_n christ_n who_o from_o all_o eternity_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n always_o have_v a_o compassionate_a tenderness_n for_o man_n and_o at_o last_o take_v their_o nature_n upon_o he_o to_o free_v they_o from_o the_o slavery_n of_o daemon_n to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o those_o that_o be_v blind_a and_o the_o ear_n of_o those_o that_o be_v deaf_a to_o guide_v their_o path_n in_o the_o way_n of_o justice_n to_o deliver_v they_o from_o death_n and_o hell_n and_o to_o bestow_v on_o they_o everlasting_a life_n to_o put_v they_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o lead_v a_o heavenly_a life_n here_o upon_o earth_n and_o last_o that_o god_n make_v himself_o man_n to_o teach_v man_n to_o become_v like_a unto_o god_n have_v thus_o represent_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n he_o exhort_v they_o in_o a_o few_o word_n to_o embrace_v virtue_n justice_n temperance_n and_o to_o imitate_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o so_o they_o may_v become_v worthy_a of_o eternal_a salvation_n he_o afterward_o show_v the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n first_o by_o discover_v the_o infamy_n and_o vanity_n of_o their_o mystery_n which_o he_o enumerate_v and_o describe_v exact_o second_o by_o show_v the_o original_a of_o idolatry_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n man_n first_o invent_v those_o false_a deity_n some_o say_v he_o contemplate_v the_o star_n and_o admire_v their_o course_n deify_v they_o so_o the_o indian_n adore_v the_o sun_n the_o phrygian_n the_o moon_n and_o other_o gather_v with_o pleasure_n the_o fruit_n that_o grow_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n make_v a_o deity_n of_o corn_n which_o they_o call_v ceres_n and_o another_o of_o the_o vine_n and_o that_o they_o call_v bacchus_n other_o dread_v punishment_n affliction_n misery_n and_o calamity_n invent_v particular_a deity_n who_o be_v either_o the_o instrument_n of_o send_v they_o upon_o mankind_n or_o else_o of_o divert_v they_o from_o man_n some_o philosopher_n follow_v the_o fancy_n of_o the_o poet_n make_v deity_n of_o the_o passion_n such_o as_o love_n hope_v and_o joy_n and_o other_o place_v the_o virtue_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o god_n represent_v they_o by_o external_a shape_v hesiod_n and_o homer_n in_o their_o account_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o god_n and_o description_n of_o their_o action_n have_v give_v rise_v to_o a_o new_a sort_n of_o theology_n last_o the_o common_a people_n have_v make_v god_n of_o those_o from_o who_o they_o have_v receive_v any_o considerable_a benefit_n after_o have_v thus_o discover_v the_o original_a of_o idolatry_n he_o show_v the_o folly_n of_o it_o by_o prove_v that_o the_o principal_a god_n as_o jupiter_n mars_n vulcan_n aesculapius_n etc._n etc._n be_v man_n like_o other_o and_o that_o we_o know_v their_o country_n their_o manner_n of_o live_v and_o employment_n and_o that_o we_o may_v see_v their_o sepulcher_n to_o this_o day_n that_o the_o poet_n have_v set_v down_o their_o love_n their_o wound_n and_o their_o crime_n that_o the_o wise_a of_o the_o heathen_n have_v own_v the_o falsehood_n of_o these_o deity_n that_o the_o several_a religion_n of_o the_o pagan_n destroy_v one_o another_o that_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a kind_n of_o blindness_n to_o adore_v statue_n as_o real_a deity_n then_o he_o go_v on_o to_o the_o principal_a design_n of_o his_o work_n which_o be_v to_o exhort_v man_n to_o adore_v the_o true_a god_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o show_v that_o the_o wise_a of_o the_o philosopher_n as_o plato_n cleanthes_n pythagoras_n and_o xenophon_n
same_o time_n several_a place_n of_o the_o apostle_n photius_n have_v cite_v these_o explication_n all_o along_o and_o add_v beside_o what_o the_o same_o author_n have_v deliver_v about_o those_o person_n that_o be_v raise_v up_o to_o life_n before_o jesus_n christ_n about_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n in_o which_o he_o conclude_v that_o soul_n keep_v the_o form_n of_o their_o body_n in_o another_o world_n and_o be_v there_o punish_v and_o reward_v before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n there_o still_o remain_v a_o certain_a passage_n of_o it_o which_o be_v suppose_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o work_v quote_v by_o st._n john_n damascene_fw-la in_o his_o three_o oration_n concern_v image_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o christian_n make_v golden_a image_n represent_v angel_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n but_o i_o very_o much_o question_n whether_o this_o passage_n belong_v to_o methodius_n or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o must_v be_v take_v in_o another_o sense_n than_o that_o in_o which_o saint_n john_n damascene_fw-la understand_v it_o and_o that_o by_o angel_n principality_n and_o power_n he_o mean_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o the_o word_n that_o immediate_o precede_v seem_v to_o intimate_v the_o treatise_n of_o freewill_n be_v compose_v in_o form_n of_o a_o dialogue_n or_o dispute_n between_o a_o valentinian_n and_o a_o catholic_n the_o former_a affirm_v that_o matter_n which_o be_v eternal_a be_v the_o cause_n of_o evil_a or_o of_o sin_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o orthodox_n christian_n make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o can_v not_o be_v two_o eternal_a principle_n that_o if_o matter_n be_v eternal_a yet_o evil_a will_v not_o be_v eternal_a because_o the_o quality_n of_o matter_n can_v not_o be_v eternal_a that_o matter_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o evil_a and_o that_o god_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o evil_a because_o evil_a consist_v not_o in_o a_o real_a thing_n but_o in_o the_o ill_a use_n that_o we_o make_v of_o our_o liberty_n that_o man_n have_v be_v create_v with_o a_o liberty_n either_o to_o obey_v or_o not_o to_o obey_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n he_o sin_n when_o use_v this_o liberty_n the_o wrong_a way_n he_o do_v thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n these_o be_v the_o work_n of_o methodius_n which_o st._n jerome_n mention_n photius_n have_v make_v a_o extract_n of_o a_o treatise_n about_o create_a thing_n write_v by_o methodius_n in_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cast_v not_o pearl_n before_o swine_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o doctrine_n but_o of_o virtue_n and_o that_o the_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o we_o must_v conceal_v mystery_n from_o the_o infidel_n but_o that_o we_o must_v not_o profane_v the_o christian_a virtue_n such_o as_o chastity_n temperance_n and_o justice_n with_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o swine_n in_o the_o second_o he_o confute_v those_o that_o think_v the_o world_n have_v no_o beginning_n a_o opinion_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o origen_n in_o the_o three_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v so_o call_v because_o it_o call_v man_n to_o fight_v against_o pleasure_n in_o the_o greek_a ecclesia_fw-la which_o signify_v a_o church_n or_o any_o assembly_n of_o man_n come_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o call_v because_o the_o public_a assembly_n be_v convene_v by_o public_a crier_n who_o call_v the_o people_n together_o in_o the_o four_o he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v two_o virtue_n or_o power_n that_o concur_v to_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n the_o father_n that_o create_v it_o of_o nothing_o and_o the_o son_n that_o polish_a and_o complete_v the_o work_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n say_v he_o who_o be_v the_o almighty_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o five_o he_o assert_n that_o moses_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o job_n and_o he_o explain_v the_o first_o word_n of_o the_o book_n of_o genesis_n in_o principio_fw-la in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n he_o observe_v that_o god_n the_o father_n beget_v the_o word_n or_o the_o wisdom_n which_o be_v in_o he_o before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n that_o this_o wisdom_n be_v a_o principle_n without_o beginning_n become_v the_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v a_o catholic_n way_n of_o speak_v and_o far_o remote_a from_o the_o arian_n opinion_n though_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o be_v altogether_o conformable_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o age._n to_o conclude_v in_o the_o last_o fragment_n he_o cite_v a_o passage_n of_o origen_n who_o will_v endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o allegory_n that_o the_o world_n exist_v long_o before_o the_o six_o day_n that_o precede_v the_o formation_n of_o adam_n methodius_n look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o trifle_a opinion_n theodoret_n in_o his_o first_o dialogue_n cite_v a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o a_o sermon_n of_o methodius_n concern_v the_o martyr_n where_o he_o say_v that_o martyrdom_n be_v so_o admirable_a and_o so_o much_o to_o be_v desire_v that_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v honour_v it_o himself_o and_o that_o he_o who_o be_v equal_a to_o his_o father_n be_v willing_a to_o crown_v humane_a nature_n to_o which_o he_o himself_o be_v unite_v with_o that_o excellent_a gift_n the_o sermon_n compose_v upon_o the_o nativity_n of_o jesus_n and_o upon_o his_o be_v present_v in_o the_o temple_n entitle_v simeon_n and_o ann_n publish_v by_o pantinus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1598._o and_o afterward_o print_v by_o father_n combefis_n among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o work_n of_o methodius_n be_v neither_o cite_v by_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n nor_o mention_v by_o photius_n though_o it_o be_v write_v in_o methodius_n style_n the_o author_n of_o it_o endeavour_n to_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o origen_n and_o call_v himself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o banquet_n of_o virgin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n which_o show_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o methodius_n though_o we_o must_v own_v that_o he_o speak_v so_o clear_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n who_o he_o call_v in_o several_a place_n consubstantial_a to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o hymn_n call_v the_o trisagion_n of_o the_o virginity_n of_o mary_n even_o after_o her_o delivery_n and_o of_o original_a sin_n that_o it_o give_v we_o some_o reason_n to_o doubt_n whether_o some_o thing_n have_v not_o be_v since_o add_v to_o this_o sermon_n beside_o the_o style_n of_o it_o be_v more_o swell_a and_o full_a of_o epithet_n than_o that_o of_o methodius_n beside_o all_o this_o father_n combefis_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o king_n library_n have_v restore_v to_o methodius_n another_o sermon_n upon_o palm-sunday_n that_o be_v former_o print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o lucian_n lucian_n st._n chrysostom_n by_o sir_n henry_n savil_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o another_o manuscript_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o approach_v near_a to_o the_o style_n of_o methodius_n than_o of_o st._n chrysostom_n but_o he_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n so_o clear_o in_o one_o place_n and_o oppose_v the_o heretic_n so_o very_o plain_o that_o there_o be_v some_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o either_o this_o place_n have_v be_v since_o add_v or_o that_o this_o homily_n be_v not_o write_v by_o methodius_n father_n combefis_n have_v likewise_o collect_v some_o other_o fragment_n attribute_v to_o methodius_n cite_v by_o st._n john_n damascene_fw-la and_o by_o nicetas_n draw_v out_o of_o his_o book_n against_o porphyry_n but_o beside_o that_o we_o can_v entire_o depend_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o these_o two_o author_n who_o be_v not_o very_o exact_a these_o fragment_n have_v nothing_o considerable_a and_o we_o think_v it_o not_o worth_a the_o while_n to_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o concern_v they_o we_o shall_v not_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o some_o latin_a prophecy_n about_o antichrist_n attribute_v to_o methodius_n that_o be_v print_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la since_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v not_o he_o the_o style_n of_o methodius_n be_v asiatick_n that_o be_v to_o say_v diffuse_v swell_a and_o full_a of_o epithet_n his_o expression_n be_v figurative_a the_o turn_n of_o his_o sentence_n affect_v he_o be_v full_a of_o comparison_n and_o far-fetched_a allegory_n his_o thought_n be_v mysterious_a and_o he_o say_v a_o few_o thing_n in_o abundance_n of_o word_n set_v these_o thing_n aside_o his_o doctrine_n be_v sound_a and_o free_a from_o some_o error_n that_o be_v common_a to_o the_o ancient_n particular_o concern_v the_o virginity_n of_o mary_n concern_v original_a sin_n concern_v guardian_n angel_n and_o several_a other_o
the_o 13_o he_o say_v that_o since_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n god_n require_v of_o man_n great_a holiness_n than_o before_o in_o the_o 14_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o reward_n of_o christian_n the_o 15_o have_v no_o particular_a subject_n it_o begin_v with_o a_o reflection_n upon_o the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o christian_n to_o honour_n jesus_n christ_n with_o purity_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o after_o this_o it_o contain_v many_o question_n whereof_o the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o resurrection_n viz._n if_o a_o man_n shall_v rise_v with_o all_o his_o member_n and_o the_o rest_n concern_v concupiscence_n and_o the_o inclination_n to_o sin_n that_o be_v find_v in_o all_o men._n he_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v a_o kind_a of_o fire_n kindle_v in_o a_o man_n which_o inflame_v as_o one_o may_v say_v all_o his_o part_n that_o a_o man_n may_v resist_v it_o but_o that_o to_o do_v it_o aright_o he_o must_v watch_v continual_o over_o himself_o and_o always_o fight_v against_o it_o he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o resist_v their_o passion_n receive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o grace_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v merit_v for_o they_o but_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v good_a heed_n that_o they_o be_v not_o lift_v up_o with_o pride_n and_o that_o they_o continue_v in_o humility_n and_o contempt_n of_o themselves_o as_o be_v accountable_a to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o grace_n they_o have_v receive_v and_o capable_a of_o fall_v from_o that_o state_n of_o holiness_n in_o which_o they_o be_v unless_o they_o preserve_v themselves_o in_o it_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o humility_n which_o he_o call_v the_o sign_n and_o infallible_a mark_n of_o a_o christian._n in_o the_o 16_o he_o say_v that_o a_o man_n ought_v always_o to_o live_v in_o fear_n because_o he_o be_v always_o expose_v to_o temptation_n that_o even_o those_o that_o have_v not_o yet_o receive_v grace_n ought_v so_o to_o behave_v themselves_o as_o to_o do_v good_a and_o forsake_v evil_a by_o natural_a motive_n but_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v it_o need_v not_o such_o kind_n of_o motive_n because_o this_o grace_n produce_v love_n in_o their_o heart_n make_v that_o become_v sweet_a and_o pleasant_a which_o appear_v rough_a and_o uneasy_a and_o make_v that_o appear_v easy_a which_o be_v think_v before_o to_o be_v impossible_a in_o the_o 17_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o spiritual_a unction_n and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o more_o perfect_a christian_n and_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o notwithstanding_o any_o holiness_n they_o have_v acquire_v they_o ought_v always_o to_o fear_v because_o they_o be_v always_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o fall_v away_o in_o the_o 18_o he_o declare_v the_o marvellous_a effect_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o spiritual_a man._n in_o the_o 19_o he_o explain_v the_o degree_n through_o which_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o pass_v to_o acquire_v perfection_n that_o he_o ought_v first_o to_o use_v his_o utmost_a natural_a endeavour_n to_o do_v good_a and_o then_o god_n see_v he_o strive_v after_o this_o manner_n give_v he_o the_o grace_n of_o prayer_n by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v all_o virtue_n in_o the_o 20_o he_o say_v that_o none_o but_o jesus_n christ_n can_v cure_v the_o soul_n that_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v address_v ourselves_o to_o he_o by_o prayer_n that_o he_o will_v give_v we_o his_o grace_n the_o 21_o be_v of_o the_o war_n that_o man_n be_v oblige_v to_o make_v against_o their_o vice_n and_o their_o passion_n in_o the_o 22d_o he_o describe_v the_o terrible_a difference_n between_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o just_a and_o the_o wicked_a and_o say_v that_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_o be_v receive_v by_o angel_n and_o conduct_v to_o the_o lord_n but_o those_o of_o the_o wicked_a be_v encompass_v by_o devil_n who_o draw_v they_o down_o with_o themselves_o too_o hell_n the_o 23d_o be_v of_o the_o victory_n which_o a_o christian_a ought_v to_o gain_v over_o his_o passion_n the_o 24_o be_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o influence_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o make_v we_o capable_a and_o worthy_a of_o eternal_a life_n he_o continue_v the_o same_o subject_a in_o the_o 25_o wherein_o after_o he_o have_v prove_v that_o we_o can_v shun_v all_o the_o occasion_n of_o sin_n nor_o resist_v all_o our_o passion_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o make_v a_o lively_a representation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o man_n of_o this_o world_n and_o describe_v the_o wonderful_a effect_n which_o the_o celestial_a fire_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n produce_v in_o our_o soul_n the_o 26_o contain_v many_o question_n and_o answer_n concern_v the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o grace_n the_o author_n there_o teach_v that_o man_n be_v restore_v to_o his_o primitive_a dignity_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o the_o devil_n can_v tempt_v we_o any_o further_a than_o god_n permit_v he_o that_o grace_n change_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o heart_n that_o the_o devil_n know_v some_o part_n of_o our_o thought_n but_o there_o be_v other_o unknown_a to_o he_o that_o grace_n and_o charity_n have_v no_o bound_n and_o we_o ought_v never_o to_o say_v that_o we_o have_v arrive_v at_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o perfection_n that_o the_o soul_n go_v immediate_o after_o death_n to_o that_o place_n on_o which_o its_o love_n be_v place_v during_o this_o life_n that_o the_o good_a which_o may_v be_v do_v by_o natural_a strength_n can_v never_o save_o a_o man_n without_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o ought_v always_o to_o attribute_v to_o he_o all_o the_o good_a we_o do_v and_o to_o say_v if_o god_n have_v not_o assist_v we_o we_o shall_v neither_o have_v fast_v nor_o pray_v nor_o forsake_v the_o world_n and_o that_o god_n see_v we_o attribute_n to_o he_o the_o action_n which_o may_v be_v do_v by_o our_o natural_a power_n have_v liberal_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o spiritual_a heavenly_a and_o divine_a gift_n of_o his_o grace_n that_o the_o action_n which_o be_v do_v without_o grace_n may_v be_v good_a but_o they_o be_v not_o perfect_a in_o the_o 27_o after_o he_o have_v first_o consider_v the_o dignity_n of_o a_o christian_a he_o than_o answer_v to_o many_o question_n about_o the_o effect_n of_o grace_n he_o say_v that_o no_o man_n shall_v ever_o arrive_v at_o the_o top_n of_o perfection_n in_o this_o world_n that_o whatever_o state_n they_o be_v in_o whatever_o grace_n they_o have_v they_o be_v always_o capable_a of_o sin_v that_o the_o strong_a grace_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o will_n from_o follow_v after_o evil_n because_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v in_o this_o world_n be_v changeable_a and_o that_o though_o god_n have_v bestow_v very_o singular_a grace_n upon_o christian_n they_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_v in_o the_o 28_o he_o deplore_v the_o state_n of_o that_o soul_n where_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o at_o all_o because_o of_o sin_n in_o the_o 29_o he_o say_v that_o god_n give_v his_o grace_n after_o two_o different_a manner_n that_o he_o prevent_v some_o with_o it_o before_o they_o have_v use_v their_o own_o endeavour_n and_o bestow_v it_o upon_o other_o after_o they_o have_v labour_v a_o long_a time_n and_o then_o he_o show_v what_o reason_n we_o have_v to_o admire_v the_o goodness_n and_o wisdom_n of_o the_o divine_a conduct_n both_o towards_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o 30_o he_o show_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v not_o produce_v within_o we_o the_o love_n of_o god_n we_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n in_o the_o 31st_o he_o exhort_v man_n to_o prayer_n that_o they_o may_v obtain_v the_o change_n and_o renovation_n of_o their_o heart_n in_o the_o 32d_o he_o say_v that_o we_o can_v certain_o know_v whether_o we_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n as_o long_o as_o we_o be_v in_o this_o world_n because_o we_o be_v always_o torment_v with_o the_o motion_n of_o lust_n but_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n those_o who_o belong_v to_o god_n shall_v be_v make_v know_v the_o 33d_o be_v of_o the_o attention_n and_o fervour_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v in_o prayer_n the_o 34th_o be_v of_o eternal_a glory_n the_o 35th_o be_v of_o the_o state_n of_o a_o soul_n which_o god_n have_v deliver_v from_o evil_a thought_n which_o he_o call_v a_o new_a sabbath_n the_o 36th_o be_v of_o their_o different_a degree_n of_o glory_n who_o shall_v rise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o 37th_o he_o prove_v that_o many_o who_o have_v think_v themselves_o just_o be_v
serpent_n that_o theyjoyn_v themselves_o with_o thief_n since_o they_o correspond_v with_o the_o devil_n to_o extirpate_v one_o part_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o describe_v this_o after_o a_o very_a pleasant_a manner_n all_o man_n say_v he_o that_o come_v into_o the_o world_n though_o they_o be_v bear_v of_o christian_a parent_n be_v fill_v with_o a_o unclean_a spirit_n which_o must_v be_v drive_v away_o by_o baptism_n this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o exorcism_n which_o drive_v away_o this_o spirit_n and_o make_v it_o fly_v into_o remote_a place_n after_o this_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n become_v a_o most_o pure_a habitation_n god_n enter_v and_o dwell_v there_o according_a to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n we_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n when_o therefore_o you_o rebaptise_a man_n and_o exorcise_v they_o anew_o and_o when_o you_o say_v o_o accurse_v come_v forth_o of_o this_o man_n it_o be_v to_o god_n that_o you_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n you_o drive_v he_o disgraceful_o out_o of_o this_o man_n and_o the_o devil_n re-enter_v into_o his_o heart_n this_o place_n of_o optatus_n be_v very_o express_v for_o prove_v original_a sin_n and_o the_o antiquity_n of_o exorcism_n at_o last_o optatus_n show_v that_o the_o donatist_n render_v themselves_o companion_n of_o adulterer_n because_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o only_a lawful_a spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o unite_v themselves_o with_o adulterer_n he_o come_v afterward_o to_o the_o second_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o psal._n 140._o let_v not_o the_o oil_n of_o the_o wicked_a anoint_v my_o head_n and_o he_o observe_v that_o this_o shall_v only_o be_v apply_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o prayer_n and_o not_o a_o precept_n a_o wish_n and_o not_o a_o command_n then_o he_o explain_v also_o two_o other_o passage_n which_o parmenianus_n have_v quote_v against_o the_o catholic_n and_o show_v that_o the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o adulterer_n or_o heretic_n and_o the_o second_o of_o jew_n and_o that_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o be_v applicable_a to_o catholic_n in_o the_o five_o book_n optatus_n prove_v that_o the_o donatist_n commit_v a_o great_a crime_n in_o reiterate_v baptism_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v to_o be_v give_v but_o once_o only_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o commendation_n which_o parmenianus_n have_v give_v this_o sacrament_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o life_n of_o virtue_n the_o death_n of_o crime_n the_o immortal_a birth_n the_o mean_n of_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o port_n of_o innocence_n and_o the_o shipwreck_n of_o sin_n but_o he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o who_o give_v this_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n that_o conferr_v these_o grace_n but_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o consequent_o that_o baptism_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reiterated_a which_o be_v administer_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n he_o have_v also_o here_o a_o most_o remarkable_a reflection_n about_o the_o rule_n which_o we_o shall_v consult_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a controversy_n we_o ask_v say_v he_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o repeat_v baptism_n give_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o trinity_n you_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a we_o say_v that_o it_o be_v forbid_v the_o people_n be_v in_o suspense_n between_o your_o affirm_v and_o our_o deny_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o they_o can_v neither_o believe_v you_o nor_o we_o for_o we_o be_v all_o fallible_a man_n let_v we_o then_o search_v after_o judge_n in_o this_o case_n but_o where_o be_v they_o to_o be_v find_v if_o they_o be_v christian_n they_o be_v either_o of_o your_o party_n or_o we_o and_o by_o consequence_n can_v be_v judge_n of_o our_o difference_n we_o must_v then_o inquire_v after_o a_o judge_n out_o of_o christendom_n but_o then_o if_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a he_o understand_v not_o our_o mystery_n if_o he_o be_v a_o jew_n he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o baptism_n of_o christian_n there_o can_v therefore_o be_v find_v any_o judge_n upon_o earth_n but_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o one_o in_o heaven_n but_o why_o shall_v we_o have_v recourse_n to_o heaven_n since_o we_o have_v the_o testament_n of_o our_o father_n upon_o earth_n let_v we_o search_v after_o his_o will_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o he_o who_o have_v be_v once_o wash_v need_v not_o to_o be_v wash_v again_o wherefore_o add_v he_o we_o do_v not_o rebaptise_a those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v when_o they_o return_v again_o to_o we_o he_o prove_v also_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o faith_n one_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n that_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v in_o this_o sacrament_n the_o trinity_n the_o faith_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v it_o and_o the_o person_n that_o administer_v it_o that_o the_o trinity_n be_v the_o first_o thing_n of_o absolute_a necessity_n without_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o sacrament_n at_o all_o that_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o second_o thing_n which_o be_v no_o less_o necessary_a because_o it_o ought_v always_o to_o be_v the_o same_o but_o then_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o necessity_n that_o the_o minister_n shall_v be_v faithful_a and_o just_a because_o the_o minister_n be_v change_v every_o day_n and_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o baptise_n and_o the_o minister_n ought_v not_o to_o attribute_v to_o himself_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v owe_v to_o god_n only_o and_o in_o short_a because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v holy_a and_o do_v sanctify_v by_o themselves_o though_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o minister_n do_v not_o contribute_v to_o it_o optatus_n prove_v this_o truth_n by_o many_o reason_n and_o many_o testimony_n he_o observe_v by_o the_o bye_n that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o john_n before_o jesus_n christ_n institute_v baptism_n be_v not_o rebaptised_a but_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v after_o jesus_n christ_n have_v institute_v baptism_n have_v be_v rebaptised_a at_o last_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o he_o that_o receive_v baptism_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o validity_n of_o this_o sacrament_n which_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o adult_n person_n only_o the_o six_o book_n be_v write_v against_o the_o impiety_n and_o sacrilege_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o have_v break_v cut_v in_o piece_n raze_v and_o overturn_v the_o altar_n of_o the_o catholic_n those_o altar_n say_v optatus_n which_o have_v bear_v the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o which_o the_o almighty_a god_n have_v be_v invoke_v upon_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v descend_v where_o the_o faithful_a have_v receive_v the_o earnest_n of_o eternal_a salvation_n the_o support_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o bless_a resurrection_n those_o altar_n upon_o which_o we_o be_v forbid_v to_o offer_v any_o other_o offering_n but_o those_o of_o peace_n for_o what_o be_v the_o altar_n but_o the_o place_n where_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v lay_v what_o have_v jesus_n christ_n do_v to_o you_o say_v he_o further_o to_o the_o donatist_n that_o you_o shall_v destroy_v the_o altar_n on_o which_o he_o rest_v at_o certain_a time_n why_o do_v you_o break_v the_o sacred_a table_n where_o jesus_n christ_n make_v his_o abode_n you_o have_v imitate_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o as_o they_o put_v jesus_n christ_n to_o death_n upon_o the_o cross_n so_o you_o have_v beat_v he_o upon_o these_o altar_n if_o you_o believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o catholic_n be_v sacrilegious_a yet_o at_o least_o you_o shall_v have_v some_o respect_n to_o the_o former_a offering_n that_o yourselves_o have_v make_v upon_o these_o altar_n upon_o this_o occasion_n optatus_n put_v a_o very_a pleasant_a objection_n to_o they_o all_o the_o faithful_a know_v say_v he_o that_o linen_n clothes_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o altar_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o eucharist_n do_v not_o touch_v the_o wood_n of_o the_o altar_n but_o only_o the_o linen_n clothes_n why_o then_o do_v you_o break_v why_o do_v you_o scrape_v why_o do_v you_o burn_v the_o wood_n of_o the_o altar_n if_o the_o impurity_n can_v pass_v through_o the_o linen_n why_o can_v it_o penetrate_v the_o wood_n nay_o and_o the_o ground_n also_o if_o therefore_o you_o scrape_v off_o something_o from_o the_o altar_n because_o they_o be_v impure_a i_o advise_v you_o also_o to_o dig_v into_o the_o ground_n and_o there_o to_o make_v a_o great_a ditch_n that_o you_o may_v offer_v in_o a_o most_o pure_a place_n but_o take_v heed_n
themselves_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o their_o forehead_n in_o eat_v and_o drink_v at_o their_o go_v out_o and_o come_n in_o at_o their_o lie_v down_o etc._n etc._n he_o call_v this_o sign_n the_o terror_n of_o devil_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o say_v that_o it_o drive_v away_o devil_n that_o it_o cure_v disease_n that_o it_o defeat_v enchantment_n and_o that_o at_o one_o day_n it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o heaven_n when_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n he_o prove_v in_o the_o fourteen_o the_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o he_o commend_v the_o piety_n of_o those_o emperor_n who_o build_v the_o church_n of_o the_o resurrection_n at_o jerusalem_n where_o he_o be_v and_o adorn_v it_o with_o gold_n and_o silver_n the_o fifteen_o be_v concern_v the_o second_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o antichrist_n who_o will_v come_v say_v he_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n he_o say_v many_o more_o particular_n of_o he_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o prophecy_n but_o the_o explication_n he_o give_v of_o they_o be_v not_o very_o solid_a he_o observe_v that_o the_o schism_n which_o he_o then_o see_v in_o the_o church_n make_v he_o fear_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o anti-christ_n be_v not_o far_o off_o after_o this_o he_o discourse_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o of_o the_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ._n he_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n who_o have_v say_v that_o the_o son_n shall_v not_o reign_v any_o more_o after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n he_o make_v very_o curious_a remark_n upon_o the_o particle_n until_o and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o always_o exclusive_a as_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o death_n reign_v from_o adam_n until_o moses_n where_o the_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o it_o do_v not_o reign_v after_o moses_n the_o sixteenth_o lecture_n be_v concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n he_o observe_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o take_v good_a heed_n lest_o we_o say_v any_o thing_n through_o ignorance_n or_o error_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o belief_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n because_o it_o be_v write_v that_o the_o blasphemy_n which_o be_v speak_v against_o he_o be_v unpardonable_a therefore_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v say_v nothing_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o what_o be_v say_v of_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o he_o will_v not_o inquire_v by_o a_o indecent_a curiosity_n after_o that_o which_o be_v not_o write_v it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v he_o who_o dictate_v the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o have_v say_v of_o himself_o what_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o know_v and_o what_o we_o be_v capable_a of_o know_v about_o he_o he_o begin_v with_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o error_n of_o heretic_n concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o afterward_o recite_v what_o be_v say_v of_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o describe_v his_o effect_n and_o attribute_n to_o he_o all_o the_o good_a thought_n and_o good_a action_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o continue_v the_o same_o subject_a in_o his_o 17_o lecture_n where_o he_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o our_o lord_n concern_v the_o holy_a spirit_n he_o have_v exact_o collect_v in_o these_o two_o catechetical_a lecture_n all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v not_o a_o breath_n form_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n subsistent_a of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n he_o call_v st._n peter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o porter_n of_o heaven_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v a_o general_n or_o ecumenical_a law_n which_o all_o the_o earth_n have_v and_o do_v still_o observe_v the_o last_o of_o those_o lecture_n which_o be_v address_v to_o the_o enlighten_v be_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o eternal_a life_n in_o the_o beginning_n he_o show_v that_o the_o hope_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o good_a action_n because_o the_o expectation_n of_o this_o reward_n excite_v man_n to_o labour_n for_o it_o it_o be_v this_o that_o make_v he_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v a_o great_a encouragement_n and_o a_o very_a necessary_a doctrine_n he_o bring_v for_o proof_n of_o the_o resurrection_n the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o require_v that_o sinner_n which_o be_v not_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n shall_v be_v punish_v in_o another_o and_o that_o the_o righteous_a who_o be_v miserable_a here_o below_o shall_v be_v recompense_v in_o another_o life_n he_o say_v that_o all_o man_n have_v natural_o some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o upon_o this_o account_n they_o have_v a_o horror_n of_o those_o who_o rob_v the_o dead_a he_o bring_v many_o illustration_n of_o it_o take_v from_o the_o change_n in_o nature_n he_o do_v not_o forget_v the_o example_n of_o the_o phoenix_n for_o which_o he_o cite_v st._n clement_n for_o his_o authority_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o generation_n of_o man_n be_v no_o less_o wonderful_a than_o the_o resurrection_n and_o that_o god_n who_o can_v create_v the_o universe_n of_o nothing_o can_v easy_o raise_v a_o dead_a man._n after_o he_o have_v employ_v these_o reason_n against_o the_o pagan_n he_o allege_v against_o the_o samaritan_n the_o wonderful_a effect_n of_o the_o divine_a power_n relate_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a by_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n this_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o mistake_n the_o sadducee_n be_v the_o only_a sect_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o deny_v a_o resurrection_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o dead_a man_n raise_v at_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o elisha_n he_o say_v that_o by_o this_o example_n we_o may_v know_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o only_o to_o honour_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o also_o to_o show_v reverence_n to_o the_o relic_n of_o their_o body_n since_o they_o have_v such_o power_n and_o virtue_n the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o instruction_n be_v concern_v the_o catholic_n church_n he_o say_v it_o be_v so_o call_v because_o it_o be_v spread_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n because_o it_o universal_o receive_v all_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o it_o general_o cure_v all_o sin_n and_o last_o because_o it_o possess_v all_o grace_n and_o all_o virtue_n he_o say_v it_o be_v call_v the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o the_o heretic_n have_v also_o their_o assembly_n of_o their_o church_n that_o to_o discern_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o when_o you_o go_v to_o any_o place_n you_o must_v not_o ask_v bare_o where_o be_v the_o church_n or_o the_o house_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o the_o heretic_n give_v this_o name_n to_o their_o temple_n but_o you_o must_v ask_v where_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n because_o this_o be_v a_o name_n proper_a to_o this_o holy_a mother_n of_o all_o faithful_a christian_n which_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o short_a the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o lecture_n be_v of_o eternal_a life_n it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o in_o the_o creed_n which_o st._n cyril_n use_v there_o be_v find_v life_n everlasting_a because_o as_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o volume_n of_o our_o bibliotheca_fw-la almost_o all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n end_n with_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh._n st._n cyril_n add_v to_o it_o baptism_n whereof_o he_o have_v already_o speak_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o life_n everlasting_a he_o say_v upon_o the_o last_o article_n that_o the_o eternal_a life_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o possession_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a trinity_n he_o conclude_v this_o lecture_n with_o a_o promise_n to_o his_o auditor_n that_o he_o will_v explain_v after_o easter_n the_o sacred_a mystery_n which_o they_o be_v to_o receive_v upon_o the_o christian_a altar_n and_o with_o a_o exhortation_n to_o rejoice_v because_o the_o time_n of_o their_o redemption_n salvation_n and_o regeneration_n approach_v the_o five_o other_o lecture_n which_o be_v call_v mystagogical_a be_v address_v by_o st._n cyril_n to_o the_o same_o person_n after_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n the_o first_o be_v about_o the_o vow_n which_o be_v make_v in_o baptism_n to_o renounce_v the_o devil_n his_o work_n and_o all_o his_o pomp_n he_o declare_v to_o his_o auditor_n the_o importance_n of_o perform_v this_o vow_n he_o say_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v sin_n and_o that_o
the_o lord_n to_o give_v he_o grace_n to_o preserve_v he_o from_o shipwreck_n amid_o the_o storm_n of_o this_o life_n he_o request_v of_o he_o that_o his_o heart_n and_o his_o mouth_n may_v be_v a_o pure_a temple_n and_o without_o stain_n by_o the_o heavenly_a grace_n and_o that_o it_o may_v máke_v his_o tongue_n and_o lip_n to_o move_v continual_o in_o sing_v forth_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n this_o discourse_n be_v one_o of_o the_o noble_a and_o most_o beautiful_a of_o they_o all_o the_o four_o follow_a discourse_n be_v concern_v compunction_n or_o the_o remorse_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v for_o offend_v god_n in_o the_o one_a he_o say_v that_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v always_o ready_a to_o enter_v into_o our_o heart_n whenever_o they_o be_v dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o or_o when_o our_o evil_a thought_n do_v not_o put_v a_o bar_n to_o it_o that_o in_o the_o meantime_n it_o touch_v our_o soul_n by_o the_o sweetness_n of_o its_o light_n and_o make_v it_o return_v to_o itself_o and_o seek_v after_o the_o light_n that_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n do_v never_o whole_o forsake_v we_o and_o that_o without_o grace_n we_o can_v repent_v in_o the_o 2d_o he_o show_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o despair_n and_o that_o every_o one_o may_v obtain_v pardon_n of_o his_o sin_n provide_v his_o heart_n be_v pierce_v with_o a_o sincere_a sorrow_n for_o his_o offence_n against_o god_n and_o that_o he_o change_v his_o course_n of_o life_n in_o the_o 3d._n he_o show_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o bewail_v this_o life_n and_o to_o rejoice_v at_o death_n the_o four_o be_v also_o of_o the_o sorrow_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v and_o the_o tear_n we_o ought_v to_o shed_v in_o this_o life_n the_o 44th_o and_o 45th_o discourse_n be_v about_o penance_n the_o 46th_o be_v about_o repentance_n and_o conversion_n the_o 47th_o be_v of_o penance_n and_o patience_n the_o 48th_o be_v of_o patience_n under_o the_o cross_n and_o adversity_n of_o this_o life_n the_o 49th_o be_v of_o constancy_n and_o compunction_n in_o the_o 50th_o he_o exhort_v to_o perseverance_n and_o watchfulness_n from_o the_o dread_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o the_o pain_n of_o hell_n he_o say_v that_o we_o must_v always_o pray_v even_o while_o we_o labour_v with_o our_o hand_n we_o must_v continual_o resist_v temptation_n read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o attention_n and_o preparation_n and_o live_v in_o silence_n and_o tranquillity_n he_o enlarge_v particular_o on_o the_o praise_n of_o this_o last_o exercise_n after_o these_o discourse_n follow_v several_a sentence_n call_v the_o beatitude_n of_o st._n ephrem_n in_o which_o he_o recommend_v above_o all_o thing_n christian_a vigilance_n to_o his_o brethren_n after_o these_o beatitude_n follow_v question_n and_o answer_n upon_o several_a subject_n as_o about_o the_o renunciation_n promise_v in_o baptism_n about_o the_o last_o judgement_n about_o the_o different_a punishment_n of_o the_o damn_a this_o be_v follow_v with_o a_o treatise_n of_o remember_v death_n wherein_o he_o lay_v open_v the_o vanity_n of_o riches_n the_o second_o discourse_n of_o death_n be_v attribute_v to_o st._n basil_n and_o be_v of_o a_o different_a style_n from_o st._n ephrem_n discourse_n the_o follow_a treatise_n be_v of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o shall_v happen_v when_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v and_o of_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o cross_n at_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v this_o relation_n be_v end_v with_o lamentation_n and_o prayer_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o st._n ephrem_fw-la the_o second_o tome_n contain_v the_o life_n of_o st._n ephrem_n write_v by_o simeon_n metaphrastes_n choice_a sentence_n draw_v from_o the_o book_n of_o st._n ephrem_fw-la a_o discourse_n of_o st._n ephrem_fw-la about_o his_o conversion_n a_o spiritual_a song_n concern_v the_o praise_n of_o learning_n and_o wisdom_n a_o epistle_n to_o a_o monk_n about_o patience_n four_o exhortation_n to_o a_o young_a monk_n concern_v a_o monastic_a life_n six_o chapter_n of_o virtue_n necessary_a to_o a_o monk_n twelve_o chapter_n upon_o these_o word_n take_v heed_n to_o yoúr_v self_n fifty_o exhortation_n to_o the_o young_a monk_n wherein_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o humility_n obedience_n watchfulness_n to_o labour_v devotion_n meekness_n patience_n to_o charity_n reading_n prayer_n temperance_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o other_o monastical_a virtue_n the_o 49th_o be_v of_o the_o excellency_n of_o a_o monastic_a life_n above_o the_o secular_a then_o follow_v 100_o maxim_n apophthegm_n or_o example_n of_o the_o mean_n for_o acquire_v and_o preserve_v humility_n and_o the_o other_o monastic_a virtue_n a_o discourse_n against_o covetous_a monk_n another_o of_o the_o perfection_n of_o a_o monk_n a_o treatise_n of_o spiritual_a arm_n of_o the_o spiritual_a combat_n a_o instructive_a exhortation_n about_o a_o ascetic_a life_n another_o exhortation_n to_o repentance_n from_o the_o second_o come_v of_o jesus_n christ_n nineteen_o advertisement_n of_o the_o abbot_n ammon_n and_o the_o apophthegm_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o st._n benedict_n the_o three_o tome_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n the_o i._o contain_v a_o treatise_n compose_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o book_n of_o proverb_n which_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o sentence_n and_o maxim_n for_o a_o spiritual_a and_o monastic_a life_n a_o treatise_n of_o a_o religious_a life_n a_o treatise_n of_o repentance_n or_o penance_n a_o discourse_n of_o the_o compunction_n of_o the_o heart_n another_o discourse_n wherein_o st._n ephrem_fw-la accuse_v himself_o of_o his_o fault_n and_o ask_v forgiveness_n a_o discourse_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o judgement_n and_o the_o pain_n of_o the_o impious_a with_o a_o humble_a prayer_n to_o god_n the_o ii_o part_n contain_v panegyric_n upon_o just_a and_o holy_a man_n who_o he_o propose_v as_o example_n and_o pattern_n of_o virtue_n the_o one_a be_v upon_o noah_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o continence_n the_o second_o be_v upon_o abraham_n and_o isaac_n where_o he_o exhort_v to_o obedience_n the_o 3d._n upon_o lot_n and_o against_o false_a confidence_n the_o four_o in_o praise_n of_o the_o patriarch_n joseph_n the_o 5_o upon_o daniel_n against_o those_o that_o say_v the_o time_n be_v evil_a we_o can_v save_v ourselves_o the_o 6_o upon_o jonah_n and_o the_o repentance_n of_o the_o ninevite_n the_o seven_o upon_o elijah_n and_o the_o widow_n of_o sarepta_n the_o 9th_o upon_o the_o precious_a stone_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o gospel_n the_o 10_o against_o those_o that_o search_n into_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n the_o 11_o a_o discourse_n upon_o our_o saviour_n transfiguration_n the_o 12_o of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o 13_o the_o lamentation_n of_o the_o virgin_n upon_o the_o passion_n of_o her_o son_n the_o 14_o upon_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v festival_n among_o christian_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o usefulness_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o 15_o be_v of_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o virgin_n after_o which_o follow_v a_o prayer_n to_o the_o virgin_n the_o 16_o on_o the_o woman_n that_o be_v a_o sinner_n the_o 17_o be_v a_o discourse_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n about_o the_o same_o woman_n and_o a_o pharisee_fw-mi the_o 18_o be_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o st._n basil_n which_o be_v publish_v in_o greek_a by_o cotelerius_fw-la in_o the_o last_o volume_n of_o his_o monumenta_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la graecae_fw-la the_o 19_o be_v in_o praise_n of_o the_o forty_o martyr_n the_o 20_o be_v upon_o all_o the_o martyr_n in_o the_o world_n who_o have_v suffer_v for_o jesus_n christ_n the_o 21_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a the_o 22d_o be_v upon_o abramius_n the_o 23d_o be_v upon_o julianus_n the_o hermit_n the_o 24_o be_v upon_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o die_v in_o his_o own_o time_n the_o 25_o be_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a two_o hymn_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a a_o discourse_n of_o the_o happiness_n of_o those_o that_o die_v in_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o this_o world_n of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o life_n and_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o death_n the_o last_o monument_n of_o st._n ephrem_n be_v his_o testament_n cite_v by_o st._n gregory_n nyssen_n which_o be_v proper_o a_o exhortation_n of_o this_o father_n upon_o his_o deathbed_n address_v to_o his_o monk_n he_o desire_v they_o to_o remember_v he_o in_o their_o prayer_n he_o forbid_v they_o to_o keep_v his_o garment_n as_o relic_n he_o desire_v that_o they_o will_v bury_v he_o after_o a_o plain_a manner_n and_o without_o any_o pomp_n he_o conjure_v they_o to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n for_o he_o and_o enlarge_n also_o upon_o the_o usefulness_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a
theodorus_n the_o panegyric_n upon_o theodorus_n the_o martyr_n some_o critic_n think_v that_o this_o panegyric_n be_v supposititious_a first_o because_o the_o author_n of_o this_o discourse_n pray_v the_o holy_a martyr_n to_o hinder_v the_o incursion_n of_o the_o scythian_n now_o say_v they_o the_o scythian_n have_v not_o make_v any_o incursion_n into_o armenia_n till_o a_o 100_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n gregory_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o anastasius_n second_o the_o author_n say_v that_o theodorus_n be_v of_o the_o country_n of_o job_n that_o be_v of_o arabia_n and_o yet_o his_o be_v a_o greek_a name_n and_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o panegyric_n that_o he_o be_v of_o amasea_n in_o cappadocia_n but_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o answer_v the_o first_o difficulty_n for_o the_o scythian_n have_v make_v incursion_n into_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n gregory_n nyssen_n as_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n ep._n 30._o and_o by_o cedrenus_n who_o say_v that_o they_o enter_v into_o thrace_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o valens_n the_o second_o objection_n have_v no_o difficulty_n for_o the_o author_n of_o this_o panegyric_n do_v not_o say_v that_o job_n be_v of_o arabia_n nor_o that_o theodorus_n be_v of_o the_o same_o province_n with_o job_n but_o only_o that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o the_o east_n have_v describe_v the_o honour_n which_o the_o church_n bestow_v upon_o saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o reward_n which_o they_o enjoy_v he_o relate_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o theodorus_n and_o conclude_v with_o address_v a_o prayer_n to_o he_o for_o obtain_v the_o grace_n and_o blessing_n of_o god_n by_o his_o intercession_n in_o the_o panegyric_n upon_o st._n gregory_n thaumaturgus_n he_o praise_v the_o excellent_a virtue_n of_o this_o great_a saint_n he_o relate_v many_o of_o his_o miracle_n whereof_o some_o be_v very_o extraordinary_a suidas_n name_v this_o panegyric_n among_o st._n gregory_n work_n and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n at_o all_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o the_o panegyric_n upon_o st._n basil_n meletius_n and_o st._n ephraem_n contain_v nothing_o but_o the_o life_n and_o praise_n of_o those_o great_a men._n to_o these_o oration_n we_o may_v join_v the_o life_n of_o st._n macrina_n his_o sister_n the_o canonical_a epistle_n to_o letoius_n contain_v the_o rule_n or_o law_n of_o penance_n st._n gregory_n there_o distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o sin_n which_o refer_v to_o the_o three_o faculty_n of_o the_o soul_n reason_n lust_n and_o anger_n he_o say_v that_o the_o great_a sin_n be_v those_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n such_o as_o idolatry_n judaisme_n manichaeism_n and_o heresy_n he_o will_v have_v those_o that_o voluntary_o fall_v into_o these_o crime_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n till_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n but_o he_o say_v that_o those_o who_o have_v be_v force_v by_o the_o rigour_n of_o torment_n to_o commit_v some_o of_o these_o crime_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v punish_v more_o severe_o than_o fornicator_n he_o ordain_v also_o that_o those_o who_o deal_v in_o magic_n witchcraft_n and_o divination_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v shall_v be_v treat_v as_o wilful_a apostate_n if_o they_o have_v practise_v this_o art_n through_o infidelity_n but_o he_o will_v have_v they_o treat_v as_o those_o who_o yield_v under_o the_o rigour_n of_o torment_n if_o they_o have_v use_v it_o only_o through_o too_o much_o credulity_n or_o in_o hope_n of_o some_o considerable_a gain_n he_o say_v that_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o sin_n of_o lust_n they_o may_v be_v refer_v to_o adultery_n and_o fornication_n and_o that_o fornication_n be_v 2_o kind_n of_o adultery_n he_o refer_v to_o adultery_n the_o crime_n which_o be_v against_o nature_n he_o impose_v nine_o year_n penance_n upon_o simple_a fornication_n and_o double_a the_o time_n upon_o adultery_n yet_o he_o leave_v to_o the_o bishop_n a_o liberty_n of_o moderate_v or_o lengthen_v the_o penance_n according_a to_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o penitent_a and_o he_o will_v have_v those_o treat_v more_o gentle_o who_o confess_v their_o secret_a and_o hide_a sin_n in_o short_a as_o to_o the_o sin_n which_o proceed_v from_o anger_n he_o say_v that_o though_o the_o scripture_n reprove_v all_o sin_n severe_o yet_o the_o father_n have_v make_v no_o law_n but_o against_o murder_n he_o impose_v 27_o year_n penance_n for_o wilful_a murder_n and_o for_o involuntary_a murder_n the_o same_o space_n of_o time_n as_o for_o fornication_n yet_o he_o allow_v this_o penance_n to_o be_v diminish_v according_a to_o the_o fervour_n of_o the_o penitent_a in_o general_n he_o observe_v that_o all_o those_o who_o fall_v sick_a before_o they_o have_v perfect_o finish_v their_o penance_n shall_v be_v reconcile_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n and_o be_v admit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n yet_o upon_o condition_n that_o they_o fulfil_v their_o time_n of_o penance_n if_o they_o recover_v their_o health_n as_o for_o covetousness_n he_o say_v that_o though_o this_o crime_n be_v another_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o canon_n make_v to_o subject_a the_o covetous_a to_o penance_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o purify_v they_o from_o this_o crime_n by_o instruction_n and_o prayer_n as_o for_o robbery_n he_o say_v there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o it_o that_o which_o be_v do_v public_o and_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o that_o which_o be_v do_v secret_o that_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a the_o first_o sort_n aught_o to_o be_v put_v under_o the_o same_o penance_n as_o murderer_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o steal_v another_o good_n in_o secret_a it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o shall_v restore_v they_o and_o give_v alm_n to_o the_o poor_a he_o look_v upon_o the_o action_n of_o those_o who_o dig_v up_o the_o dead_a as_o a_o very_a great_a crime_n and_o put_v they_o under_o the_o same_o penance_n as_o fornicator_n at_o last_o he_o say_v that_o though_o sacrilege_n be_v one_o of_o the_o crime_n which_o be_v punish_v under_o the_o old_a law_n by_o ston_a the_o person_n that_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o yet_o this_o punishment_n be_v mitigate_v under_o the_o new_a law_n and_o that_o now_o sacrilegious_a person_n be_v treat_v less_o harsh_o than_o adulterer_n he_o conclude_v with_o this_o advertisement_n to_o letoius_n to_o who_o he_o write_v that_o he_o shall_v chief_o consider_v the_o disposition_n of_o the_o person_n that_o do_v penance_n because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o length_n of_o time_n but_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o person_n and_o change_n of_o his_o life_n which_o cure_v the_o sin_n some_o critic_n have_v doubt_v whether_o this_o letter_n be_v st._n gregory_n nyssen'_n but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o reject_v it_o and_o it_o have_v be_v own_a by_o the_o greek_a church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o emperor_n palace_n which_o approve_v the_o canon_n of_o st._n gregory_n nyssen_n and_o by_o the_o commentary_n of_o zonaras_n and_o balsamon_n who_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v genuine_a and_o beside_o it_o be_v sufficient_o evident_a that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o ancient_a author_n in_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o christian_a he_o show_v that_o it_o consist_v in_o imitate_v jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o can_v be_v do_v in_o the_o follow_a letter_n to_o olympius_n he_o explain_v particular_o wherein_o christian_n perfection_n consist_v and_o make_v a_o particular_a enumeration_n of_o all_o the_o office_n and_o virtue_n of_o a_o perfect_a christian_n the_o treatise_n concern_v the_o end_n which_o christian_n ought_v to_o propose_v to_o themselves_o be_v almost_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_a st._n gregory_n prove_v that_o the_o end_n of_o all_o christian_n shall_v be_v to_o shun_v vice_n to_o practice_v virtue_n to_o purify_v themselves_o from_o their_o sin_n to_o beg_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v humble_a to_o be_v charitable_a to_o be_v diligent_a in_o prayer_n to_o despise_v the_o world_n and_o to_o fix_v their_o affection_n upon_o god_n this_o treatise_n be_v address_v to_o the_o monk_n in_o the_o letter_n to_o flavianus_n he_o complain_v of_o the_o evil_a treatment_n he_o have_v receive_v from_o helladius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o the_o letter_n concern_v pilgrimage_n to_o jerusalem_n he_o dissuade_v christian_n from_o undertake_v light_o these_o kind_n of_o journey_n because_o of_o the_o abuse_n which_o happen_v in_o they_o there_o have_v be_v great_a dispute_n occasion_v by_o this_o letter_n some_o have_v believe_v it_o supposititious_a other_o have_v maintain_v that_o what_o be_v there_o say_a respect_n only_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o nun_n but_o first_o there_o be_v no_o argument_n strong_a enough_o to_o reject_v it_o and_o the_o most_o learned_a catholic_n have_v acknowledge_v it_o as_o a_o genuine_a work_n of_o
the_o five_o in_o his_o order_n be_v the_o last_o there_o the_o six_o be_v the_o last_o but_o one_o and_o the_o book_n concern_v fast_v be_v immediate_o after_o that_o dedicate_v to_o nicolas_n the_o monk_n that_o against_o the_o melchisedechian_o be_v lose_v this_o author_n attribute_v much_o to_o the_o faith_n and_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o very_o little_a to_o the_o good_a work_n and_o free_a action_n of_o man_n differ_v therein_o from_o most_o of_o the_o ascetical_a writer_n he_o likewise_o ascribe_v much_o to_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o baptism_n and_o pretend_v that_o it_o deliver_v we_o not_o only_o from_o death_n but_o also_o from_o lust_n and_o put_v we_o in_o a_o condition_n of_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_n so_o that_o they_o who_o have_v receive_v baptism_n be_v as_o free_a either_o to_o good_a or_o evil_a as_o the_o first_o man_n be_v his_o opinion_n be_v that_o a_o perfect_a christian_a be_v free_a from_o temptation_n and_o from_o passion_n and_o maintain_v that_o many_o of_o the_o gospel-admonition_n have_v the_o nature_n of_o precept_n a_o ordinary_a excess_n of_o spiritual_a men._n in_o short_a it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o among_o many_o true_a maxim_n there_o may_v be_v some_o stretch_v and_o contrary_a to_o truth_n and_o right_a reason_n which_o be_v but_o too_o common_a in_o the_o most_o part_n of_o book_n of_o a_o spiritual_a life_n both_o ancient_a and_o modern_a the_o original_a greek_a of_o these_o homily_n be_v not_o only_o among_o the_o mss._n of_o the_o king_n library_n and_o in_o some_o other_o as_o oudin_n have_v observe_v but_o also_o in_o the_o first_o volume_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la print_v at_o paris_n 1624._o i_o say_v nothing_o of_o another_o mark_n a_o deacon_n of_o gaza_n in_o palestine_n who_o be_v reckon_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o act_n of_o s._n porphyrius_n of_o gaza_n relate_v by_o metaphrastes_n and_o by_o surius_n because_o i_o resolve_v not_o to_o engage_v in_o write_v any_o account_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v unwilling_a to_o launch_v into_o a_o sea_n where_o it_o be_v difficult_a to_o avoid_v be_v often_o shipwrack_v simplicianus_n bishop_n of_o milan_n simplicianus_n bishop_n of_o milan_n successor_n to_o s._n ambrose_n exhort_v s._n austin_n by_o his_o letter_n to_o exercise_v his_o part_n and_o apply_v himself_o to_o expound_v the_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o he_o may_v be_v say_v to_o milan_n simplicianus_n bishop_n of_o milan_n have_v be_v to_o s._n austin_n what_o ambrose_n be_v to_o origen_n we_o have_v several_a exposition_n of_o hard_a place_n of_o scripture_n which_o s._n austin_n dedicate_v to_o he_o he_o also_o write_v a_o letter_n wherein_o he_o ask_v question_n as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v to_o learn_v and_o yet_o instruct_v by_o his_o question_n this_o be_v what_o gennadius_n observe_v of_o this_o author_n s._n ambrose_n write_v several_a letter_n to_o he_o and_o we_o have_v two_o letter_n of_o s._n austin_n wherein_o he_o answer_v several_a question_n of_o simplicianus_n concern_v some_o obscure_a passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n this_o bishop_n hold_v the_o see_v of_o milan_n but_o a_o little_a while_n for_o he_o die_v towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 400_o or_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 401._o vigilius_n of_o trent_n there_o be_v several_a of_o this_o name_n history_n name_n there_o be_v several_a of_o this_o name_n this_o be_v the_o ancient_a there_o be_v another_o of_o africa_n who_o write_v upon_o the_o revelation_n mention_v by_o cassiodorus_n in_o the_o 9th_o chap._n of_o his_o institution_n gennadius_n chap._n 51._o speak_v of_o a_o deacon_n call_v vigilius_n who_o write_v a_o rule_n for_o the_o monk_n vigilius_n bishop_n of_o tapsus_n in_o africa_n famous_a for_o his_o write_n against_o nestorius_n and_o eutyches_n be_v a_o different_a person_n from_o all_o these_o there_o be_v one_o vigilius_n the_o seven_o bishop_n of_o brescia_n after_o philastrius_n one_o vigilius_n a_o bishop_n subscribe_v in_o the_o council_n of_o agatha_n or_o agde_v but_o these_o name_n can_v be_v take_v one_o for_o the_o other_o without_o mistake_v the_o chronology_n and_o history_n he_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o trent_n martyrdom_n trent_n bishop_n of_o trent_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o vigilius_n bishop_n of_o trent_n live_v at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o four_o century_n because_o the_o 24_o letter_n of_o s._n ambrose_n be_v direct_v to_o he_o usuardus_n say_v that_o he_o suffer_v martyrdom_n under_o the_o consulate_a of_o stilichon_n who_o be_v consul_n in_o 400_o and_o 405._o there_o be_v more_o probability_n that_o it_o be_v in_o 400_o because_o in_o that_o very_a year_n sifinnius_n suffer_v martyrdom_n who_o suffer_v martyrdom_n under_o the_o consulship_n of_o stilichon_n in_o the_o year_n 400_o or_o 405_o of_o jesus_n trent_n vigilius_n of_o trent_n christ_n to_o who_o s._n ambrose_n write_v a_o letter_n which_o be_v the_o 24_o among_o his_o letter_n gennadius_n affirm_v that_o this_o vigilius_n bishop_n of_o trent_n write_v a_o letter_n or_o small_a book_n in_o commendation_n of_o martyr_n dedicate_v to_o simplicianus_n which_o contain_v the_o act_n of_o those_o who_o suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o his_o time_n by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o barbarian_n surius_n mention_n this_o letter_n may_v 23._o and_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o that_o simplicianus_n to_o who_o it_o be_v dedicate_v be_v the_o successor_n of_o s._n ambrose_n in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n milan_n milan_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o that_o simplicianus_n to_o who_o it_o be_v dedicate_v be_v the_o successor_n to_o s._n ambrose_n in_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n this_o conjecture_n of_o miraeus_n be_v indeed_o probable_a this_o letter_n be_v direct_v to_o one_o simplicianus_n a_o bishop_n he_o of_o milan_n live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o paulinus_n observe_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n ambrose_n that_o the_o relic_n of_o sisinnius_n be_v send_v to_o milan_n it_o be_v true_a that_o gennadius_n have_v speak_v of_o simplicianus_n as_o of_o a_o author_n and_o bishop_n know_v to_o he_o and_o then_o speak_v of_o vigilius_n his_o letter_n he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v direct_v to_o he_o but_o only_o ad_fw-la quemdam_fw-la simplicianum_fw-la to_o one_o simplician_n which_o make_v it_o doubtful_a whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n that_o this_o letter_n be_v direct_v but_o perhaps_o gennadius_n do_v not_o think_v upon_o it_o however_o vigilius_n bishop_n of_o trent_n both_o live_v and_o write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o simplicianus_n be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n there_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o sisinnius_n and_o his_o companion_n prudentius_n quintus_fw-la aurelius_n prudentius_n clemens_n be_v bear_v in_o saragossa_n a_o city_n of_o spain_n in_o the_o year_n 348_o 405._o 348_o in_o the_o year_n 348._o he_o say_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o cathemerinon_n that_o he_o be_v bear_v under_o the_o consulship_n of_o salia_n for_o so_o we_o be_v to_o read_v and_o understand_v that_o place_n oblitum_fw-la veteris_fw-la i_o saliae_fw-la consulis_fw-la arguens_fw-la sub_fw-la quo_fw-la prima_fw-la dies_fw-la mihi_fw-la most_o author_n understand_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o it_o as_o aldus_fw-la sixtus_n senensis_n possevinus_n and_o even_o labbée_v who_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v consul_n in_o a_o city_n call_v messalia_n which_o be_v think_v by_o labbée_a to_o be_v marseilles_n that_o be_v a_o mistake_n they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o consul_n salia_n who_o be_v consul_n with_o philippus_n in_o the_o year_n 348_o for_o the_o name_n of_o a_o town_n and_o so_o they_o ascribe_v to_o prudentius_n the_o consular_a dignity_n that_o belong_v to_o salia_n under_o who_o consulship_n prudentius_n come_v into_o the_o world_n in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v 57_o year_n old_a when_o he_o begin_v to_o write_v which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 405._o and_o be_v call_v to_o the_o bar_n be_v afterward_o make_v a_o judge_n in_o two_o considerable_a prudentius_n prudentius_n town_n and_o then_o promote_v by_o honorius_n the_o emperor_n to_o a_o very_a honourable_a office_n but_o at_o the_o age_n of_o 57_o year_n he_o resolve_v to_o mind_v the_o thing_n of_o his_o salvation_n and_o to_o spend_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n in_o compose_v of_o hymn_n to_o the_o praise_n of_o god_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n with_o some_o poem_n against_o the_o pagan_a religion_n and_o touch_v the_o duty_n of_o christian_n these_o particular_n of_o his_o life_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o himself_o in_o a_o preface_n to_o one_o of_o his_o poem_n the_o catalogue_n of_o his_o poetical_a work_n to_o the_o most_o whereof_o he_o give_v greek_a title_n be_v as_o follow_v psychomachia_n or_o the_o
mind_v their_o own_o salvation_n but_o why_o do_v it_o happen_v that_o such_o as_o live_v well_o before_o they_o be_v tempt_v by_o affliction_n shall_v fall_v into_o sin_n when_o temptation_n come_v s._n chrysostom_n answer_v first_o that_o many_o seem_v to_o be_v righteous_a before_o man_n who_o be_v great_a criminal_n before_o god_n that_o search_v the_o heart_n second_o that_o god_n permit_v the_o most_o righteous_a to_o fall_v into_o sin_n to_o humble_v they_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o pride_n and_o from_o a_o opinion_n of_o their_o own_o merit_n and_o to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n that_o if_o they_o have_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v good_a it_o be_v not_o of_o themselves_o but_o of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o book_n of_o virginity_n be_v write_v with_o much_o prudence_n and_o wisdom_n for_o whereas_o most_o of_o the_o author_n that_o have_v write_v of_o virginity_n can_v not_o forbear_v whilst_o they_o commend_v this_o virtue_n to_o condemn_v marriage_n or_o at_o least_o to_o speak_v slight_o of_o it_o on_o the_o contrary_a s._n chrysostom_n answer_v at_o first_o those_o heretic_n that_o condemn_a matrimony_n and_o prove_v that_o their_o virginity_n will_v not_o only_o be_v unprofitable_a but_o also_o pernicious_a add_v withal_o that_o as_o many_o as_o condemn_v marriage_n be_v despiser_n of_o virginity_n it_o be_v a_o great_a advantage_n to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v a_o good_a thing_n a_o noble_a and_o more_o excellent_a than_o another_o good_a thing_n than_o simple_o a_o virtue_n in_o opposition_n to_o vice_n i_o commend_v matrimony_n say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o haven_n of_o continency_n for_o those_o that_o will_v use_v it_o well_o but_o there_o be_v excellent_a person_n who_o have_v no_o need_n of_o that_o help_n and_o be_v able_a to_o quench_v the_o fire_n of_o lust_n by_o pray_v watch_v and_o lie_v upon_o the_o ground_n these_o i_o exhort_v to_o virginity_n but_o forbid_v they_o not_o to_o marry_v if_o they_o follow_v not_o my_o advice_n i_o condemn_v they_o not_o i_o excommunicate_v those_o that_o commit_v adultery_n and_o fornication_n but_o commend_v those_o who_o make_v a_o holy_a use_n of_o matrimony_n marriage_n be_v good_a that_o be_v my_o opinion_n but_o virginity_n be_v better_a this_o i_o own_o and_o if_o you_o will_v have_v my_o sense_n it_o be_v as_o much_o above_o matrimony_n as_o heaven_n be_v above_o the_o earth_n and_o make_v man_n like_a to_o angel_n afterward_o he_o make_v a_o objection_n to_o himself_o against_o virginity_n which_o seem_v natural_a enough_o if_o it_o be_v better_a to_o live_v unmarried_a why_o do_v god_n institute_v marriage_n why_o do_v he_o make_v woman_n and_o shall_v all_o man_n embrace_v virginity_n how_o shall_v mankind_n be_v propagate_v to_o answer_v these_o question_n s._n chrysostom_n go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o first_o man_n and_z takes_z notice_n that_o while_o he_o be_v in_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n with_o eve_n he_o be_v take_v up_o with_o a_o conversation_n with_o god_n that_o he_o be_v then_o free_v from_o lust_n and_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o live_v in_o a_o perfect_a virginity_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v at_o that_o time_n a_o vast_a solitude_n but_o man_n have_v disobey_v god_n command_n and_o become_v mortal_a and_o corruptible_a with_o that_o happy_a life_n which_o he_o enjoy_v he_o lose_v also_o the_o glory_n of_o virginity_n so_o that_o sin_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o death_n become_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o cause_n of_o marriage_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o though_o there_o have_v be_v no_o marriage_n yet_o the_o world_n may_v have_v be_v people_v and_o that_o god_n have_v create_v other_o man_n as_o he_o have_v do_v the_o first_o add_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o frequent_a use_n of_o marriage_n that_o multiply_v mankind_n but_o god_n blessing_n and_o he_o believe_v that_o marriage_n be_v more_o necessary_a to_o the_o world_n at_o present_a for_o a_o remedy_n against_o incontinency_n than_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o mankind_n he_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o weak_a but_o that_o virginity_n be_v far_o more_o honourable_a and_o profitable_a too_o he_o pretend_v that_o whatsoever_o s._n paul_n say_v of_o marriage_n ought_v to_o induce_v man_n to_o embrace_v virginity_n and_o at_o last_o he_o describe_v the_o trouble_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o a_o marry_a life_n and_o oppose_v to_o they_o the_o quiet_a liberty_n sweetness_n pleasure_n and_o other_o advantage_n of_o a_o single_a one_o and_o then_o conclude_v with_o this_o noble_a sentence_n here_o below_o we_o be_v serious_o to_o work_v out_o our_o salvation_n let_v he_o that_o have_v a_o wife_n live_v as_o if_o he_o have_v none_o and_o he_o that_o have_v not_o shall_v endeavour_v with_o virginity_n to_o get_v all_o other_o virtue_n that_o so_o in_o the_o next_o world_n he_o may_v not_o lament_v the_o disorder_n that_o he_o commit_v whilst_o he_o be_v in_o this_o this_o treatise_n of_o virginity_n be_v quote_v in_o the_o 19_o homily_n upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n preach_v at_o antioch_n it_o be_v by_o consequence_n compose_v in_o that_o town_n s._n chrysostom_n be_v a_o deacon_n or_o new_o ordain_v priest_n the_o two_o treatise_n against_o the_o cohabitation_n of_o clerk_n and_o woman_n be_v compose_v if_o palladius_n may_v be_v believe_v at_o constantinople_n against_o the_o abuse_n of_o those_o churchman_n who_o lodge_v devout_a woman_n with_o they_o or_o themselves_o lodge_v in_o the_o woman_n house_n against_o these_o disorder_n s._n chrysostom_n write_v two_o book_n whereof_o the_o first_o reprove_v the_o virgin_n that_o dwell_v with_o churchman_n and_o the_o second_o admonish_v churchman_n who_o admit_a woman_n into_o their_o lodging_n and_o show_v that_o such_o mixt-habitation_n be_v a_o occasion_n of_o scandal_n and_o can_v be_v whole_o free_a from_o sin_n in_o the_o discourse_n to_o a_o young_a widow_n he_o both_o comfort_n and_o exhort_v she_o to_o continue_v in_o her_o widowhood_n he_o make_v another_o little_a book_n on_o purpose_n to_o show_v that_o she_o ought_v not_o to_o marry_v again_o where_o he_o prove_v that_o though_o second_v marriage_n be_v not_o absolute_o forbid_v yet_o it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o continue_v in_o widowhood_n the_o small_a treatise_n upon_o this_o paradox_n that_o no_o man_n be_v offend_v but_o by_o himself_o be_v write_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o exile_n it_o be_v upon_o a_o subject_a very_o proper_a to_o administer_v comfort_n to_o a_o man_n in_o persecution_n for_o he_o prove_v there_o by_o several_a example_n out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o persecution_n and_o vexation_n be_v so_o far_o from_o do_v any_o harm_n to_o those_o that_o be_v torment_v wrongful_o that_o they_o make_v they_o more_o happy_a and_o glorious_a and_o that_o nothing_o but_o sin_n can_v make_v man_n true_o miserable_a in_o the_o first_o exhortation_n to_o theodorus_n who_o be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o person_n who_o afterward_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o mopsuesta_n he_o advise_v he_o to_o do_v penance_n for_o quit_v a_o retire_a life_n to_o return_v into_o the_o world_n show_v he_o that_o how_o great_a soever_o his_o fault_n may_v be_v yet_o he_o may_v hope_v for_o pardon_n from_o god_n mercy_n because_o he_o always_o grant_v it_o to_o those_o that_o true_o and_o earnest_o repent_v which_o penance_n be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v of_o according_a to_o the_o length_n of_o time_n but_o by_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o heart_n and_o which_o consist_v in_o a_o change_n of_o life_n afterward_o he_o represent_v heaven_n hell_n and_o judgement_n whereof_o he_o make_v a_o excellent_a description_n to_o oblige_v he_o to_o do_v penance_n and_o then_o he_o comfort_v he_o by_o the_o hope_n that_o his_o repentance_n will_v recover_v not_o only_o his_o former_a innocence_n but_o also_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o holiness_n and_o perfection_n among_o the_o example_n which_o he_o mention_n to_o confirm_v this_o truth_n he_o cit_v the_o history_n of_o that_o famous_a thief_n who_o be_v convert_v by_o s._n john_n which_o eusebius_n take_v cut_v of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n the_o second_o discourse_n to_o theodorus_n contain_v some_o mild_a motive_n to_o oblige_v he_o to_o forsake_v a_o secular_a life_n where_o he_o represent_v the_o labour_n and_o care_n of_o the_o world_n to_o make_v he_o out_o of_o love_n with_o it_o this_o last_o exhortation_n ought_v to_o be_v place_v first_o these_o treatise_n be_v write_v at_o antioch_n all_o s._n chrysostom_n letter_n be_v write_v during_o his_o banishment_n the_o first_o be_v a_o circular_a letter_n to_o innocent_a bishop_n of_o rome_n venerius_n bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o chromatius_n bishop_n of_o aquileia_n in_o which_o have_v describe_v the_o attempt_n of_o theophilus_n the_o injury_n which_o he_o receive_v from_o he_o the_o
for_o all_o man_n he_o prepare_v his_o grace_n for_o all_o he_o predestinate_v those_o who_o he_o foresee_v will_v use_v his_o grace_n well_o he_o confess_v that_o no_o man_n be_v free_a from_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n nay_o he_o except_v not_o the_o holy_a virgin_n mary_n s._n chrysostom_n attribute_n much_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n to_o sacrament_n but_o he_o require_v very_o holy_a isposition_n christi_fw-la hom._n de_fw-fr bapt._n christi_fw-la that_o man_n may_v be_v the_o better_a for_o they_o he_o say_v that_o circumcision_n and_o the_o other_o sacrament_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v not_o blot_v out_o sin_n but_o cleanse_v only_o bodily_a filthyness_n whereas_o our_o baptism_n have_v far_o great_a virtue_n purify_n the_o soul_n deliver_v it_o from_o sin_n and_o fill_v it_o with_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o john_n baptism_n be_v indeed_o more_o excellent_a than_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n but_o much_o inferior_a to_o we_o because_o it_o confer_v neither_o the_o holy_a ghost_n nor_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n but_o only_o exhort_v man_n to_o repentance_n the_o baptism_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o illuminandos_fw-la in_o serm._n ad_fw-la illuminandos_fw-la only_o free_v the_o soul_n from_o sin_n but_o also_o sanctify_v it_o wherefore_o it_o be_v call_v the_o laver_n of_o regeneration_n because_o it_o renew_v the_o soul_n through_o grace_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o baptism_n produce_v these_o effect_n in_o those_o of_o ripe_a year_n unless_o they_o be_v well_o dispose_v to_o receive_v it_o he_o exact_v from_o those_o that_o come_v to_o this_o sacrament_n that_o they_o be_v watchful_a in_o the_o thing_n of_o their_o salvation_n ibid._n ibid._n disengage_v from_o worldly_a care_n and_o that_o they_o renounce_v all_o disorderly_a conversation_n that_o they_o be_v zealous_a in_o their_o devotion_n and_o banish_v from_o their_o heart_n all_o thought_n unbecoming_a so_o holy_a a_o action_n and_o keep_v their_o soul_n prepare_v for_o the_o come_n of_o this_o great_a king_n and_o because_o the_o clinic_n that_o be_v such_o as_o receive_v baptism_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n have_v not_o time_n thus_o to_o prepare_v themselves_o he_o doubt_v of_o their_o salvation_n he_o speak_v of_o their_o condition_n in_o such_o term_n as_o describe_v the_o case_n of_o a_o die_a man_n very_o natural_o who_o defer_v to_o repent_v of_o his_o sin_n till_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n and_o then_o will_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n although_o say_v he_o sacrament_n contain_v the_o same_o grace_n when_o the_o preparation_n be_v different_a yet_o all_o may_v not_o receive_v they_o they_o receive_v baptism_n lay_v upon_o their_o bed_n you_o receive_v it_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a they_o receive_v it_o weep_v and_o you_o with_o joy_n they_o with_o groan_n and_o you_o with_o thanksgiving_n they_o in_o the_o heat_n of_o a_o fever_n and_o you_o under_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o heavenly_a grace_n every_o thing_n here_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o grace_n receive_v there_o every_o thing_n disagree_v with_o it_o there_o be_v sigh_n and_o tear_n while_o the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v child_n cry_v the_o wife_n tear_v her_o hair_n friend_n be_v deject_v servant_n weep_v the_o whole_a house_n be_v in_o mourn_v and_o if_o you_o mind_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o sick_a person_n you_o shall_v find_v it_o more_o full_a of_o sorrow_n than_o that_o of_o the_o standard_n by_o for_o as_o a_o stormy_a sea_n divide_v into_o several_a wave_n so_o his_o soul_n be_v agitate_a with_o trouble_n be_v tear_v with_o a_o thousand_o disquiet_n rack_v with_o infinite_a trouble_n …_o in_o this_o torture_n come_v in_o a_o priest_n who_o presence_n be_v more_o dreadful_a both_o to_o the_o company_n and_o to_o the_o sick_a man_n than_o the_o sickness_n itself_o his_o visit_n ordinary_o cause_v great_a despair_n than_o the_o physician_n sentence_n that_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o recovery_n they_o imagine_v that_o sacrament_n though_o instrument_n of_o the_o spiritual_a life_n be_v infallible_a token_n of_o corporal_a death_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o the_o end_n of_o his_o misery_n nor_o the_o height_n of_o his_o affliction_n sometime_o while_o necessary_n for_o the_o sacrament_n be_v prepare_v the_o soul_n depart_v out_o of_o the_o body_n and_o often_o though_o remain_v in_o the_o body_n yet_o it_o receive_v not_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o when_o the_o sick_a person_n know_v no_o body_n hear_v not_o the_o prayer_n and_o can_v utter_v the_o word_n whereby_o he_o be_v to_o engage_v with_o god_n when_o he_o be_v half_a dead_a what_o benefit_n can_v he_o reap_v from_o the_o sacrament_n s._n chrysostom_n do_v not_o discourse_n often_o nor_o in_o high_a term_n of_o any_o one_o mystery_n than_o of_o judae_fw-la hom._n 51._o &_o 83._o in_o matth._n hom._n 45._o in_o joan._n serm._n de_fw-fr de_fw-fr prodit_fw-la judae_fw-la hom._n 45._o &_o 46._o in_o joannem_fw-la l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n c._n 4._o hom._n 24._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la cor._n hom._n 3._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la eph._n hom._n 51._o in_o matth._n hom._n 52._o the_o s_o eustathio_n hom._n 14._o &_o 17._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la hebr._n l._n 6._o de_fw-fr sacer._n c._n 1._o hom._n 51._o in_o matth._n hom._n 15._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la cor._n serm._n de_fw-fr prodit_fw-la judae_fw-la hom._n in_o s._n eust._n hom._n 33._o in_o nat._n domini_fw-la serm._n de_fw-fr pâ—odit_fw-la judae_fw-la the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v in_o many_o place_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v upon_o the_o altar_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v leave_v we_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o see_v christ_n himself_o affirm_v it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o surprise_v miracle_n comparable_a to_o the_o great_a wonder_n that_o by_o virtue_n of_o christ_n word_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n christ_n be_v offer_v in_o sacrifice_n that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v himself_o to_o god_n the_o father_n that_o this_o sacrifice_n be_v make_v without_o shed_v of_o blood_n that_o angel_n and_o archangel_n be_v present_a at_o it_o that_o fire_n from_o heaven_n consume_v the_o thing_n offer_v and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o table_n be_v to_o be_v approach_v unto_o with_o reverence_n and_o tremble_a that_o there_o be_v need_n of_o holiness_n to_o receive_v holy_a thing_n that_o penitent_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v near_o and_o that_o these_o mystery_n must_v be_v hide_v from_o catechuman_n that_o man_n ought_v not_o only_o to_o be_v free_v from_o sin_n but_o also_o from_o earthly_a affection_n and_o penetrate_v with_o divine_a love_n transport_v with_o a_o holy_a zeal_n and_o possess_v with_o fervent_a charity_n three_o sort_n of_o prayer_n be_v make_v at_o the_o celebration_n the_o first_o for_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v the_o second_o for_o penitent_n and_o the_o three_o for_o the_o faithful_a there_o be_v mention_n make_v of_o the_o dead_a and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o sanctus_n be_v recite_v the_o catechuman_n and_o penitent_n be_v put_v out_o the_o energumenes_n be_v bring_v in_o at_o the_o consecration_n and_o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o they_o s._n chrysostom_n wish_v that_o all_o those_o who_o be_v present_a may_v communicate_v and_o stick_v not_o to_o say_v that_o all_o those_o that_o be_v unworthy_a to_o communicate_v be_v not_o worthy_a to_o partake_v of_o the_o natalem_fw-la hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n hom._n 21._o ad_fw-la pop._n hom._n 22._o ad_fw-la pop._n ant._n l._n 6._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n c._n 4._o hom._n in_o christi_fw-la natalem_fw-la prayer_n and_o that_o as_o he_o who_o find_v not_o himself_o guilty_a of_o any_o sin_n aught_o to_o communicate_v every_o day_n so_o he_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o have_v commit_v sin_n and_o repent_v not_o shall_v not_o do_v it_o even_o upon_o festival-day_n the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v to_o die_a person_n and_o it_o be_v preserve_v in_o a_o box._fw-la matth._n hom._n 72._o in_o matth._n last_o that_o none_o but_o the_o priest_n alone_o have_v the_o power_n to_o administer_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o great_a thing_n that_o exalt_v their_o dignity_n seraphim_n hom._n 41._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n hom._n de_fw-fr seraphim_n but_o there_o be_v another_o power_n invest_v in_o they_o which_o be_v not_o inferior_a to_o the_o other_o which_o be_v that_o of_o bind_v and_o lose_v of_o retain_v and_o remit_v of_o sin_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o man_n need_v no_o repentance_n but_o that_o they_o may_v keep_v their_o baptismal_a purity_n without_o spot_n matth._n hom._n 15._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la cor._n hom._n 3._o in_o ep_n ad_fw-la eph._n hom._n 17._o in_o
the_o church_n be_v guard_v by_o the_o martyr_n as_o by_o so_o many_o soldier_n the_o afflict_a make_v address_n to_o they_o and_o with_o confidence_n implore_v their_o intercession_n it_o cure_v disease_n comfort_v in_o poverty_n and_o appease_v the_o anger_n of_o prince_n final_o the_o church_n of_o martyr_n be_v a_o harbour_n in_o a_o storm_n and_o a_o refuge_n in_o all_o misery_n the_o father_n who_o child_n be_v sick_a pray_v unto_o god_n for_o his_o cure_n by_o the_o intercession_n of_o a_o martyr_n say_v you_o holy_a martyr_n that_o suffer_v for_o jesus_n christ_n intercede_v for_o we_o you_o who_o can_v address_v to_o god_n with_o great_a boldness_n carry_v this_o word_n for_o your_o fellow_n servant_n though_o you_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o world_n yet_o you_o know_v the_o pain_n and_o affliction_n of_o this_o life_n yourselves_o have_v former_o pray_v to_o the_o martyr_n before_o you_o be_v martyr_n they_o hear_v you_o when_o you_o entreat_v they_o now_o that_o you_o can_v hear_v we_o grant_v â—s_a our_o request_n but_o least_o ignorant_a person_n shall_v yield_v to_o martyr_n the_o honour_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n he_o add_v we_o do_v not_o adore_v the_o martyr_n but_o we_o honour_v they_o as_o god_n servant_n we_o honour_v not_o man_n but_o admire_v they_o we_o lie_v up_o their_o relic_n in_o beautify_a shrine_n and_o we_o build_v magnificent_a church_n to_o their_o memory_n to_o render_v they_o the_o same_o honour_n in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v give_v in_o the_o world_n to_o those_o that_o have_v do_v famous_a action_n he_o go_v on_o to_o establish_v this_o principle_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o discourse_n where_o he_o speak_v so_o strong_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n against_o such_o as_o despise_v they_o that_o it_o give_v occasion_n of_o suspicion_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o of_o a_o young_a age_n than_o that_o of_o asterius_n amasenus_n the_o eleven_o sermon_n be_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o s._n euphemia_n cite_v in_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n act._n 4._o and_o by_o photius_n it_o seem_v not_o to_o i_o to_o be_v of_o asterius_n amasenus_n his_o style_n the_o author_n relate_v the_o history_n of_o that_o saint_n and_o observe_v that_o she_o be_v represent_v upon_o a_o winding-sheet_n that_o be_v near_o her_o grave_a after_o these_o sermon_n come_v those_o extract_v produce_v by_o photius_n vol._n 271._o the_o first_o be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o sermon_n of_o penance_n upon_o the_o sinful_a woman_n among_o the_o work_n of_o gregory_n nyssen_n to_o who_o he_o ascribe_v it_o in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o his_o bibliotheca_fw-la but_o after_o serious_a reflection_n i_o have_v find_v that_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o be_v write_v by_o asterius_n amasenus_n the_o second_o extract_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o sermon_n upon_o s._n steven_n among_o proclus_n sermon_n it_o differ_v from_o that_o which_o s._n gregory_n nyssen_n make_v upon_o that_o subject_a though_o i_o confound_v they_o in_o the_o second_o volume_n the_o three_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o traveller_n who_o go_v to_o jericho_n be_v take_v and_o wound_v by_o thief_n luk._n 10._o he_o suppose_v that_o this_o accident_n be_v real_a and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v use_v of_o it_o to_o inform_v the_o jew_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o charity_n and_o mercy_n this_o wound_a man_n go_v down_o to_o jericho_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o adam_n who_o by_o his_o sin_n fall_v from_o the_o happy_a state_n wherein_o he_o be_v create_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n cause_v the_o fall_n of_o all_o mankind_n the_o levite_n and_o the_o priest_n be_v moses_n and_o s._n john_n who_o find_v this_o man_n that_o be_v all_o mankind_n destitute_a of_o grace_n virtue_n and_o piety_n and_o wound_v by_o his_o enemy_n do_v indeed_o look_v upon_o he_o with_o compassion_n but_o can_v not_o cure_v he_o that_o the_o samaritan_n be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o carry_v a_o treasure_n of_o grace_n hide_v till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a law_n this_o exposition_n of_o the_o parable_n be_v pretty_a exact_a so_o far_o but_o the_o comparison_n he_o make_v afterward_o betwixt_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o horse_n that_o carry_v this_o samaritan_n be_v hardly_o tolerable_a because_o say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o vehicle_n of_o the_o divinity_n the_o four_o extract_v of_o photius_n be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o homily_n upon_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o pharisee_fw-mi and_o of_o the_o publican_n speak_v of_o luk._n ch_z 18._o here_o be_v a_o excellent_a definition_n of_o prayer_n prayer_n be_v a_o conference_n with_o god_n a_o forget_v of_o earthly_a thing_n and_o a_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n he_o that_o pray_v stand_v with_o his_o hand_n lift_v up_o to_o heaven_n do_v by_o this_o posture_n of_o his_o body_n represent_v the_o cross_n and_o if_o he_o pray_v with_o the_o heart_n and_o his_o prayer_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n he_o have_v the_o cross_n in_o his_o heart_n for_o prayer_n extinguish_v in_o he_o the_o desire_v of_o the_o flesh_n the_o love_n of_o riches_n and_o put_v off_o from_o his_o spirit_n the_o thought_n of_o pride_n and_o vanity_n he_o add_v that_o vainglory_n corrupt_v the_o best_a action_n as_o prayer_n fast_v and_o alm_n etc._n etc._n and_o render_v they_o improfitable_a the_o five_o extract_n be_v out_o of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o history_n of_o zacchaeus_n it_o contain_v nothing_o considerable_a the_o six_o be_v upon_o the_o parable_n of_o the_o prodigal_a son_n he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o in_o that_o parable_n represent_v the_o father_n of_o eternity_n that_o the_o two_o son_n be_v two_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o the_o prodigal_a child_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o those_o that_o have_v lose_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n that_o the_o portion_n of_o good_n which_o he_o desire_v of_o his_o father_n be_v the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o child_n do_v indeed_o ask_v it_o well_o but_o do_v not_o keep_v it_o but_o go_v into_o a_o foreign_a country_n that_o be_v he_o depart_v from_o god_n commandment_n that_o the_o devil_n be_v that_o citizen_n and_o prince_n who_o command_v the_o swine_n that_o be_v debauch_v person_n that_o this_o sinner_n at_o last_o acknowledge_v his_o fault_n come_v back_o to_o god_n his_o father_n but_o with_o fear_n and_o confess_v his_o unworthiness_n that_o the_o father_n full_a of_o compassion_n and_o mercy_n receive_v he_o embrace_v and_o put_v upon_o he_o new_a robe_n that_o these_o new_a robe_n can_v be_v baptism_n which_o can_v be_v receive_v a_o second_o time_n but_o repentance_n which_o be_v instead_o of_o baptism_n and_o which_o blot_v out_o our_o sin_n with_o tear_n make_v we_o clean_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n that_o the_o ring_n afterward_o give_v to_o this_o prodigal_a child_n be_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v give_v in_o repentance_n as_o well_o as_o in_o baptism_n the_o seven_o extract_n be_v of_o a_o sermon_n upon_o the_o cure_n of_o the_o centurion_n servant_n photius_n say_v that_o asterius_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o history_n treat_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o master_n and_o servant_n that_o he_o advise_v servant_n to_o obey_v their_o master_n ready_o and_o hearty_o and_o exhort_v their_o master_n to_o use_v they_o with_o meekness_n and_o bounty_n look_v upon_o they_o as_o brethren_n for_o say_v he_o they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o same_o mould_n with_o we_o they_o have_v the_o same_o creator_n the_o same_o nature_n the_o same_o passion_n they_o have_v a_o body_n and_o a_o soul_n as_o we_o have_v etc._n etc._n the_o homily_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fast_a from_o which_o photius_n have_v take_v out_o the_o eight_o extract_n be_v in_o latin_a among_o the_o work_n of_o s._n gregory_n nyssen_n i_o now_o confess_v that_o it_o rather_o belong_v to_o asterius_n than_o to_o that_o father_n the_o nine_o extract_n be_v of_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o man_n bear_v blind_a which_o we_o have_v entire_a the_o ten_o be_v upon_o the_o woman_n have_v a_o issue_n of_o blood_n there_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o statue_n which_o that_o woman_n cause_v to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o honour_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o city_n of_o paneas_n this_o be_v all_o that_o f._n combefis_n have_v collect_v of_o the_o work_n of_o asterius_n amasenus_n but_o since_o that_o cotelerius_fw-la in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a monument_n have_v give_v we_o three_o homily_n upon_o psalm_n 5_o 6_o and_o 7._o which_o he_o ascribe_v to_o asterius_n amasenus_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o two_o catenae_fw-la upon_o the_o psalm_n
heretic_n be_v far_o more_o intolerable_a and_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o the_o father_n quote_v by_o s._n jerom_n do_v precise_o refute_v helvidius_n error_n however_o s._n jerom_n reject_v tertullian_n authority_n by_o say_v that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n and_o as_o for_o victorinus_n patarionensis_n he_o say_v that_o his_o testimony_n have_v no_o great_a difficulty_n than_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n since_o he_o speak_v of_o christ_n brethren_n but_o do_v not_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o son_n of_o mary_n in_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o discourse_n he_o speak_v like_o a_o orator_n of_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o marriage_n and_o the_o advantage_n of_o virginity_n this_o treatise_n be_v compose_v at_o rome_n about_o the_o year_n 383._o in_o his_o treatise_n against_o jovinian_a he_o further_o defend_v the_o excellency_n of_o virginity_n this_o jovinian_a have_v assert_v in_o a_o small_a discourse_n publish_v at_o rome_n that_o widow_n and_o marry_a woman_n be_v not_o to_o be_v less_o regard_v than_o virgin_n if_o they_o have_v the_o same_o virtue_n this_o be_v the_o first_o error_n of_o this_o man_n the_o second_o be_v that_o a_o christian_a baptize_v can_v not_o fall_v from_o righteousness_n the_o three_o that_o abstinence_n from_o certain_a meat_n be_v unprofitable_a the_o last_o that_o the_o glorify_a saint_n be_v all_o equal_o happy_a s._n jerom_n refute_v the_o first_o of_o these_o error_n in_o the_o first_o book_n he_o explain_v at_o first_o s._n paul_n notion_n concern_v marriage_n and_o virginity_n afterward_o he_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o example_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n which_o jovinian_a have_v bring_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o great_a saint_n and_o most_o excellent_a man_n of_o all_o age_n have_v be_v marry_v s._n jerom_n show_v that_o he_o have_v multiply_v those_o example_n too_o much_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v their_o wife_n after_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n and_o that_o s._n john_n be_v call_v before_o he_o be_v marry_v always_o live_v in_o celibacy_n he_o answer_v those_o place_n of_o scripture_n allege_v by_o jovinian_a and_o discourse_n of_o the_o celibacy_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n he_o condemn_v second_o marriage_n with_o much_o severity_n and_o produce_v several_a example_n of_o heathen_a woman_n that_o either_o keep_v their_o virginity_n or_o continue_v in_o widowhood_n in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o refute_v jovinian_n other_o error_n he_o show_v against_o the_o second_o that_o the_o holy_a of_o man_n may_v fall_v from_o baptismal_a grace_n against_o the_o three_o that_o though_o god_n be_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n fit_a for_o man_n use_n yet_o it_o be_v good_a to_o fast_o and_o use_v abstinence_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o dangerous_a to_o indulge_v one_o sense_n and_o satisfy_v greediness_n last_o that_o as_o there_o be_v various_a degree_n of_o vice_n and_o virtue_n here_o in_o this_o life_n so_o there_o be_v likewise_o in_o the_o other_o several_a degree_n of_o felicity_n and_o pain_n these_o book_n be_v not_o complete_v by_o s._n jerom_n when_o he_o write_v his_o book_n of_o famous_a man_n though_o he_o mention_n these_o two_o book_n there_o and_o so_o they_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 392._o these_o book_n be_v publish_v at_o rome_n several_a person_n find_v fault_n with_o the_o hard_a term_n which_o s._n jerom_n make_v use_v of_o in_o speak_v of_o marriage_n pammachius_n have_v send_v word_n of_o it_o to_o s._n jerom_n hint_v withal_o at_o the_o principal_a passage_n except_v against_o this_o father_n expound_v they_o in_o the_o apology_n direct_v to_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v never_o his_o intention_n to_o condemn_v matrimony_n he_o find_v himself_o oblige_v a_o second_o time_n to_o defend_v himself_o from_o the_o same_o accusation_n against_o a_o monk_n and_o this_o he_o do_v in_o the_o letter_n entitle_v the_o fifty_o first_o to_o domnion_n the_o fifty_o second_o letter_n to_o pammachius_n be_v join_v to_o the_o apology_n direct_v to_o he_o he_o thank_v he_o for_o secure_v the_o copy_n of_o his_o book_n against_o jovinian_a but_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o suppress_v they_o that_o he_o have_v not_o the_o good_a fortune_n to_o be_v able_a always_o to_o correct_v his_o own_o work_n as_o some_o have_v because_o he_o have_v no_o soon_o compose_v they_o but_o they_o be_v make_v public_a even_o against_o his_o will._n he_o insult_v over_o those_o that_o find_v fault_n challenge_v they_o to_o write_v against_o he_o he_o advise_v he_o to_o read_v the_o commentary_n of_o dionysius_n rheticius_n eusebius_n apollinarius_n and_o didymus_n who_o expound_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o speak_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o virginity_n more_o powerful_o than_o himself_o he_o send_v he_o word_n that_o he_o have_v translate_v out_o of_o the_o hebrew_n the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n of_o job_n and_o that_o he_o have_v write_v commentary_n upon_o the_o twelve_o minor_a prophet_n and_o upon_o the_o book_n of_o king_n he_o observe_v that_o if_o his_o translation_n of_o job_n be_v compare_v with_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o old_a latin_a version_n there_o will_v be_v find_v such_o a_o difference_n as_o be_v betwixt_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n the_o fifty_o three_o letter_n be_v direct_v to_o riparius_n a_o presbyter_n in_o spain_n who_o desire_v to_o know_v his_o opinion_n of_o a_o book_n of_o vigilantius_n a_o presbyter_n of_o barcelona_n who_o condemn_v the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n s._n jerom_n exclaim_v against_o that_o error_n and_o pray_v riparius_n to_o send_v he_o his_o book_n that_o he_o may_v refute_v it_o at_o large_a and_o this_o he_o do_v with_o great_a earnestness_n in_o the_o treatise_n that_o follow_v this_o letter_n write_v two_o year_n after_o as_o he_o himself_o affirm_v he_o tax_v vigilantius_n with_o revive_v jovinian_n error_n and_o wonder_n that_o any_o bishop_n shall_v be_v of_o his_o mind_n if_o say_v he_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n may_v be_v give_v to_o such_o as_o will_v ordain_v no_o deacon_n except_o they_o be_v marry_v what_o will_v the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n those_o of_o egypt_n and_o even_o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n which_o do_v not_o admit_v into_o the_o clergy_n any_o but_o such_o as_o be_v unmarried_a or_o who_o be_v marry_v profess_v to_o live_v as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o have_v make_v this_o occasional_a remark_n concern_v the_o celibacy_n of_o clark_n he_o particular_o undertake_v vigilantius_n error_n about_o relic_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n this_o man_n maintain_v that_o the_o bone_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o to_o be_v honour_v and_o that_o the_o saint_n can_v not_o hear_v our_o prayer_n s._n jerom_n put_v himself_o into_o a_o great_a heat_n to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a and_o fall_v upon_o vigilantius_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o reproachful_a language_n in_o that_o treatise_n he_o likewise_o defend_v the_o festival_n of_o saint_n the_o solemnity_n practise_v upon_o their_o eve_n pilgrimage_n to_o jerusalem_n the_o monastic_a state_n and_o the_o use_n of_o light_a torch_n only_o in_o the_o night_n for_o he_o own_v that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o light_v none_o in_o the_o day_n we_o say_v he_o do_v not_o light_a torch_n in_o the_o day_n time_n as_o you_o accuse_v we_o but_o only_o in_o the_o night_n that_o their_o light_n may_v afford_v joy_n and_o comfort_n in_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o night_n this_o treatise_n be_v write_v long_o after_o the_o book_n of_o famous_a man_n about_o the_o year_n 406._o the_o fifty_o four_o letter_n to_o marcelia_n be_v against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o disciple_n of_o montanus_n he_o not_o only_o lay_v they_o open_a but_o accuse_v they_o 1._o of_o own_v but_o one_o person_n in_o god_n 2._o of_o condemn_v 2._o marriage_n as_o adulterous_a 3._o of_o hold_v the_o obligation_n to_o keep_v three_o lent_n 4._o that_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v bishop_n to_o be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o hierarchical_a order_n but_o that_o there_o be_v two_o degree_n of_o person_n above_o they_o 5._o that_o they_o be_v very_o rigid_a in_o impose_v of_o penance_n and_o never_o grant_v absolution_n 6._o that_o they_o believe_v the_o prophecy_n of_o montanus_n prisca_n and_o maximilla_n last_o he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v accuse_v of_o celebrate_v criminal_a mystery_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o martyr_a child_n but_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v rather_o believe_v that_o this_o be_v not_o true_a this_o letter_n be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 400._o in_o the_o fifty_o five_o letter_n to_o riparius_n he_o say_v that_o ruffinus_n who_o he_o call_v his_o catiline_n have_v be_v expel_v out_o of_o palestine_n in_o the_o fifty_o six_o he_o commend_v
of_o the_o first_o man_n sin_n commit_v with_o full_a liberty_n this_o first_o sin_n deserve_v the_o follow_v there_o remain_v yet_o a_o considerable_a difficulty_n why_o the_o innocent_a soul_n become_v subject_a unto_o sin_n by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o body_n to_o explain_v this_o st._n augustin_n mention_n four_o several_a opinion_n concern_v the_o original_a of_o soul_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v form_v from_o the_o parent_n the_o second_o be_v that_o god_n create_v new_a one_o at_o man_n birth_n the_o three_o be_v that_o soul_n be_v create_v beforehand_o god_n cause_v they_o to_o enter_v their_o respective_a body_n the_o four_o be_v that_o they_o come_v down_o into_o the_o body_n of_o their_o own_o accord_n now_o he_o judge_v all_o these_o opinion_n equal_o probable_a and_o that_o it_o be_v as_o yet_o undecided_a he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o a_o reason_n may_v be_v give_v for_o original_a sin_n what_o opinion_n soever_o one_o hold_v of_o the_o original_a of_o the_o soul_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o that_o particular_a difficulty_n concern_v the_o child_n that_o die_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v bear_v as_o for_o those_o that_o have_v receive_v baptism_n though_o without_o knowledge_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v pious_o and_o just_o believe_v for_o these_o be_v the_o term_n he_o make_v use_v of_o satis_fw-la pâ—â—_n recteque_fw-la creditur_fw-la that_o the_o faith_n of_o those_o who_o present_v the_o child_n to_o be_v baptize_v supply_v for_o that_o of_o the_o child_n as_o to_o the_o pain_n and_o sorrow_n which_o they_o suffer_v have_v not_o deserve_v they_o by_o their_o sin_n st._n augustin_n say_v that_o god_n have_v his_o end_n in_o permit_v their_o suffering_n and_o that_o perhaps_o he_o will_v recompense_v they_o for_o these_o suffering_n as_o the_o church_n believe_v of_o the_o holy_a innocent_n kill_v by_o herod_n who_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o martyr_n have_v thus_o salve_v these_o difficulty_n he_o make_v other_o useless_a query_n concern_v the_o sin_n of_o adam_n st._n augustin_n observe_v in_o his_o retractation_n that_o he_o design_v nothing_o in_o these_o book_n but_o to_o oppose_v their_o opinion_n who_o deny_v the_o original_n of_o evil_a to_o be_v from_o freewill_n pretend_v that_o if_o this_o be_v true_a god_n must_v be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o introduce_v thereby_o a_o eternal_a and_o immutable_a subsistency_n o_o evil_n that_o he_o do_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o it_o nor_o treat_v of_o predestination_n or_o grace_n whereby_o god_n prepare_v the_o will_n of_o man_n that_o they_o may_v make_v good_a use_n of_o their_o liberty_n yet_o when_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o it_o he_o say_v something_o by_o the_o by_o without_o make_v any_o stop_n to_o defend_v it_o wherefore_o pelagius_n and_o the_o pelagian_o allege_v several_a expression_n in_o favour_n of_o freewill_n which_o st._n augustin_n have_v use_v in_o his_o book_n but_o st._n augustin_n show_v that_o what_o he_o say_v of_o freewill_n be_v consistent_a enough_o with_o his_o system_n of_o grace_n and_o that_o he_o establish_v all_o the_o principle_n of_o it_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o these_o book_n where_o he_o affirm_v that_o every_o good_a thing_n come_v from_o god_n and_o that_o man_n can_v be_v deliver_v from_o ignorance_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o sin_v but_o by_o god_n help_n the_o two_o book_n upon_o genesis_n against_o the_o manichee_n be_v compose_v by_o st._n augustin_n after_o his_o return_n into_o africa_n about_o the_o year_n 389._o there_o he_o refute_v those_o impertinent_a objection_n which_o the_o manichee_n make_v concern_v the_o three_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n by_o give_v a_o reasonable_a exposition_n of_o they_o he_o insist_o most_o upon_o the_o literal_a sense_n but_o sometime_o he_o go_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o only_o give_v a_o allegorical_a one_o as_o st._n augustin_n design_v to_o benefit_v all_o man_n by_o this_o book_n and_o particular_o to_o inform_v the_o common_a people_n that_o be_v abuse_v by_o the_o manichee_n so_o he_o write_v it_o with_o all_o the_o clearness_n and_o simplicity_n he_o can_v in_o his_o retractation_n he_o explain_v some_o passage_n that_o be_v misconstrue_v by_o the_o pelagian_o especial_o two_o one_o against_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o other_o against_o original_a sin_n the_o book_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o manichee_n be_v compose_v at_o rome_n by_o st._n augustin_n soon_o after_o his_o baptism_n about_o the_o year_n 387._o as_o himself_o witness_v in_o his_o retractation_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o he_o revise_v they_o after_o his_o return_n into_o africa_n see_v he_o mention_n they_o in_o the_o first_o of_o those_o treatise_n late_o name_v his_o design_n be_v to_o confound_v the_o insolence_n and_o vanity_n of_o the_o manichee_n who_o glory_v in_o a_o vain_a temperance_n and_o under_o that_o pretence_n exalt_v themselves_o above_o the_o catholic_n wherefore_o in_o these_o two_o book_n he_o show_v the_o opposition_n of_o the_o true_a christian_n manner_n to_o those_o of_o the_o manichee_n prove_v how_o much_o the_o counterfeit_a virtue_n which_o these_o make_v their_o boast_n of_o be_v inferior_a to_o the_o real_a virtue_n of_o christ_n disciple_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lay_v down_o as_o the_o first_o ground_n of_o morality_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o sovereign_n good_a of_o our_o soul_n from_o which_o truth_n he_o infer_v that_o all_o thing_n must_v have_v respect_n to_o god_n and_o that_o we_o be_v to_o love_v he_o above_o all_o thing_n and_o prove_v this_o first_o principle_n of_o christian_a ethic_n by_o testimony_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n he_o show_v that_o all_o the_o virtue_n be_v but_o so_o many_o different_a expression_n of_o this_o love_n that_o temperance_n be_v that_o love_n which_o keep_v itself_o pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a for_o god_n fortitude_n be_v a_o love_n that_o endure_v all_o thing_n with_o ease_n for_o god_n sake_n justice_n be_v a_o love_n that_o serve_v god_n only_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o that_o procure_v good_a to_o all_o creature_n that_o be_v subject_v to_o he_o prudence_n be_v a_o love_n which_o have_v a_o light_n to_o distinguish_v that_o which_o may_v help_v to_o bring_v we_o to_o god_n from_o that_o which_o may_v hinder_v we_o in_o that_o way_n even_o the_o love_n of_o our_o neighbour_n be_v not_o a_o virtue_n but_o so_o far_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o god_n he_o alone_o that_o love_v god_n be_v capable_a of_o love_v himself_o and_o his_o neighbour_n as_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o reflection_n give_v st._n augustin_n a_o opportunity_n of_o speak_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o society_n and_o of_o what_o christian_n owe_v one_o to_o another_o last_o as_o example_n do_v often_o affect_v more_o than_o precept_n so_o he_o produce_v several_a precedent_n of_o virtuous_a man_n in_o the_o church_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v a_o high_a notion_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o catholic_n he_o set_v forth_o the_o example_n of_o hermit_n monk_n and_o nun_n who_o have_v quite_o sever_v themselves_o from_o the_o world_n to_o spend_v their_o life_n in_o constant_a abstinence_n and_o in_o exercise_n of_o piety_n he_o add_v the_o example_n of_o several_a virtuous_a ecclesiastic_n and_o of_o many_o holy_a prelate_n who_o keep_v themselves_o pure_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o corrupt_a age_n and_o of_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o christian_n that_o lead_v most_o exemplary_a life_n he_o conclude_v this_o book_n by_o show_v that_o the_o example_n of_o evil_n catholic_n can_v be_v no_o pretence_n for_o heretic_n to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o manichee_n touch_v marriage_n be_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o apostle_n he_o observe_v much_o the_o same_o method_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o manichee_n he_o begin_v it_o by_o refute_v their_o doctrine_n about_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o good_a and_o evil_a afterward_o he_o discover_v their_o impious_a and_o superstitious_a practice_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o render_v they_o ridiculous_a and_o abominable_a and_o then_o give_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o disorder_n whereof_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o sect_n have_v be_v convict_v the_o book_n of_o true_a religion_n be_v the_o last_o of_o those_o which_o st._n augustin_n write_v before_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n he_o therefore_o make_v it_o about_o the_o year_n 390._o there_o he_o show_v both_o the_o excellency_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v the_o only_a true_a one_o and_o he_o refute_v the_o error_n of_o other_o religion_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o manichee_n concern_v the_o two_o nature_n he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n
possess_v and_o we_o possess_v nothing_o just_o but_o what_o we_o possess_v as_o we_o ought_v and_o all_o that_o we_o possess_v not_o as_o we_o ought_v be_v another_o and_o we_o possess_v nothing_o as_o we_o ought_v if_o we_o make_v not_o good_a use_n of_o it_o so_o that_o wicked_a man_n never_o possess_v any_o thing_n as_o they_o ought_v and_o good_a man_n enjoy_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o just_o because_o they_o love_v it_o less_o strange_a consequence_n will_v follow_v from_o this_o position_n have_v not_o st._n augustin_n add_v this_o restriction_n immediate_o but_o their_o iniquity_n be_v tolerate_v who_o possess_v not_o this_o world_n good_n as_o they_o ought_v yea_o law_n be_v establish_v to_o secure_v their_o possession_n and_o be_v call_v civil_a law_n because_o that_o by_o they_o civil_a society_n be_v preserve_v not_o by_o oblige_v they_o to_o use_v those_o good_n as_o they_o ought_v but_o by_o prevent_v their_o abuse_v they_o for_o the_o oppression_n of_o other_o ...._o yet_o we_o have_v respect_n to_o these_o humane_a and_o temporal_a law_n and_o our_o intercession_n never_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o hinder_v the_o restore_n of_o what_o be_v ill_o get_v according_a to_o the_o law_n the_o 154th_o letter_n be_v from_o macedonius_n who_o send_v st._n augustin_n word_n that_o he_o have_v do_v what_o he_o desire_v and_o that_o he_o have_v read_v the_o three_o first_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n which_o st._n augustin_n send_v he_o st._n augustin_n answer_v he_o in_o the_o 155th_o wherein_o he_o discourse_v of_o happiness_n show_v that_o god_n be_v the_o spring_n of_o a_o happy_a life_n and_o that_o true_a virtue_n consist_v in_o the_o love_n of_o god_n virtue_n say_v he_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o love_n of_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v love_v to_o know_v how_o to_o make_v a_o good_a choice_n be_v call_v prudence_n not_o to_o be_v turn_v away_o from_o it_o for_o any_o evil_n by_o pleasure_n or_o pride_n be_v call_v fortitude_n temperance_n and_o justice_n thus_o god_n be_v the_o chief_a good_a so_o that_o to_o love_v any_o other_o thing_n more_o or_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v not_o to_o love_v ourselves_o for_o our_o condition_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o happy_a as_o we_o approach_v with_o great_a violence_n towards_o that_o which_o be_v best_a these_o four_o letter_n be_v write_v immediate_o after_o st._n augustin_n have_v compose_v his_o three_o first_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n which_o be_v complete_v in_o 413._o before_o the_o four_o and_o the_o five_o which_o be_v publish_v in_o 415._o the_o 156th_o letter_n be_v write_v from_o syracuse_n by_o one_o hilary_n who_o desire_v st._n augustin_n to_o let_v he_o know_v what_o he_o shall_v think_v of_o certain_a proposition_n set_v forth_o by_o some_o at_o syracuse_n that_o it_o be_v in_o man_n power_n to_o keep_v himself_o pure_a from_o all_o sin_n that_o it_o be_v easy_a for_o he_o if_o he_o please_v to_o keep_v the_o command_n of_o god_n that_o man_n be_v bear_v without_o sin_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n that_o child_n die_v before_o baptism_n shall_v perish_v that_o rich_a man_n can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n without_o renounce_v their_o riches_n and_o sell_v all_o they_o have_v and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o poor_a and_o that_o while_o they_o keep_v they_o all_o the_o good_a work_n they_o may_v do_v according_a to_o god_n law_n will_v profit_v they_o nothing_o and_o last_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o swear_v in_o no_o case_n he_o ask_v further_a whether_o the_o church_n without_o spot_n or_o wrinkle_n speak_v of_o by_o st._n paul_n be_v that_o to_o which_o we_o now_o belong_v or_o that_o which_o we_o hope_v to_o make_v up_o one_o day_n with_o the_o bless_a in_o heaven_n this_o hilary_n of_o syracuse_n be_v very_o like_a that_o hilary_n who_o join_v with_o st._n prosper_n to_o refute_v the_o semipelagian_n and_o who_o write_v to_o st._n augustin_n the_o 226th_o letter_n both_o be_v layman_n since_o st._n augustin_n call_v they_o son_n they_o be_v both_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o pelagian_o disciple_n and_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n augustin_n the_o style_n of_o both_o letter_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o same_o which_o make_v it_o probable_a that_o they_o be_v both_o write_v by_o the_o same_o person_n be_v that_o as_o it_o will_v in_o the_o next_o st._n augustin_n answer_v the_o question_n propose_v in_o this_o letter_n which_o give_v he_o opportunity_n to_o treat_v at_o large_a of_o original_a sin_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o our_o nature_n of_o justification_n and_o of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o prove_v against_o the_o pelagian_o 1._o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v free_a from_o sin_n in_o this_o life_n 2_o that_o no_o man_n can_v fulfil_v the_o law_n without_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v obtain_v by_o labour_n and_o by_o prayer_n 3._o that_o grace_n do_v not_o take_v away_o liberty_n because_o the_o will_n of_o man_n be_v by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o free_a as_o it_o be_v the_o more_o subject_a to_o christ_n grace_n and_o deliver_v from_o the_o dominion_n of_o sin_n we_o shall_v not_o think_v that_o freewill_n be_v destroy_v because_o it_o need_v such_o help_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o suppose_v that_o it_o subsist_v still_o when_o we_o say_v that_o it_o have_v need_v of_o help_n 4._o that_o we_o learn_v of_o st._n paul_n that_o all_o the_o child_n of_o adam_n be_v bear_v in_o sin_n and_o perish_v eternal_o if_o they_o be_v not_o sanctify_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n here_o he_o refute_v the_o pelagian_o very_o full_o who_o answer_v that_o sin_n be_v not_o from_o adam_n but_o by_o imitation_n and_o he_o enlarge_v upon_o the_o opposition_n which_o st._n paul_n make_v between_o adam_n and_o jesus_n christ_n between_o the_o condemnation_n cause_v by_o the_o old_a man_n because_o of_o sin_n and_o the_o justification_n which_o the_o new_a man_n work_v in_o we_o by_o his_o grace_n have_v handle_v these_o point_n he_o speak_v occasional_o against_o coelestius_n who_o have_v be_v both_o accuse_v and_o convict_v of_o those_o error_n which_o st._n augustin_n have_v late_o refute_v afterward_o this_o saint_n discourse_n against_o another_o pelagian_a error_n concern_v manner_n and_o prove_v 1._o that_o to_o be_v save_v man_n need_v not_o part_n with_o their_o whole_a estate_n and_o reduce_v themselves_o to_o entire_a poverty_n and_o last_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o church_n here_o below_o consist_v both_o of_o good_a and_o bad._n he_o add_v further_a concern_v swear_v that_o man_n shall_v avoid_v swear_v as_o much_o as_o possible_o they_o can_v that_o it_o be_v best_o not_o to_o swear_v at_o all_o no_o not_o in_o truth_n because_o those_o that_o be_v use_v to_o swear_v be_v every_o moment_n upon_o the_o brink_n of_o perjury_n that_o it_o be_v a_o most_o dangerous_a thing_n to_o play_v with_o oath_n but_o the_o sure_a way_n be_v never_o to_o swear_v and_o use_v only_o yea_o and_o nay_o st._n jerom_n mention_n this_o letter_n in_o his_o dialogue_n write_v in_o the_o year_n 415._o and_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o a_o discourse_n new_o publish_v it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o council_n of_o palestine_n assemble_v in_o july_n 415._o as_o st._n augustin_n observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o act_n of_o pelagius_n chap._n 11._o which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 414._o the_o subject_a of_o the_o 158th_o letter_n be_v as_o follow_v evodius_n bishop_n of_o uzala_n have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o a_o young_a man_n happy_a death_n who_o have_v lead_v a_o most_o holy_a life_n and_o have_v appear_v to_o some_o after_o his_o death_n propose_v some_o question_n to_o st._n augustin_n about_o such_o apparition_n and_o ask_v whether_o the_o soul_n have_v not_o a_o body_n after_o death_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o forget_v that_o this_o bishop_n speak_v of_o that_o young_a man_n death_n observe_v that_o in_o his_o sickness_n he_o repeat_v psalm_n and_o in_o his_o agony_n he_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n upon_o his_o forehead_n that_o they_o bury_v he_o honourable_o and_o for_o three_o day_n together_o hymn_n be_v sing_v upon_o his_o grave_n and_o on_o the_o three_o day_n they_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o redemption_n at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o letter_n evodius_n ask_v st._n augustin_n some_o other_o question_n about_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n wisdom_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o bishop_n in_o the_o 159th_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o question_n require_v much_o labour_n and_o study_n to_o resolve_v all_o the_o difficulty_n that_o may_v be_v in_o it_o but_o to_o let_v he_o know_v his_o opinion_n in_o one_o word_n he_o
degrade_v caecilian_a and_o optatus_n utremotis_n duobus_fw-la unum_fw-la ordinarent_fw-la this_o passage_n oblige_v albaspinaeus_n to_o affirm_v that_o donatus_n of_o casae_fw-la nigrae_fw-la have_v be_v bishop_n of_o carthage_n he_o likewise_o draw_v from_o it_o great_a advantage_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o this_o period_n be_v not_o in_o the_o st._n germains_n copy_n and_o it_o signify_v nothing_o either_o for_o that_o which_o go_v before_o or_o for_o that_o which_o come_v after_o if_o we_o read_v the_o passage_n we_o may_v judge_v tunc_fw-la duo_fw-la episcopi_fw-la ad_fw-la africam_fw-la missi_fw-la sunt_fw-la eunomius_n &_o olympius_n venerunt_fw-la &_o apud_fw-la carthaginem_fw-la fuerunt_fw-la per_fw-la dies_fw-la quadraginta_fw-la vel_fw-la quinquaginta_fw-la ut_fw-la pronunciarent_fw-la ubi_fw-la esset_fw-la catholica_fw-la hoc_fw-la seditiosa_fw-la pars_fw-la donati_n fieri_fw-la passa_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la this_o place_n be_v clear_a and_o plain_a whereas_o if_o this_o period_n be_v insert_v ut_fw-la remotis_fw-la duobus_fw-la unum_fw-la ordinarent_fw-la the_o sense_n be_v alter_v and_o it_o will_v be_v contradictory_n there_o be_v likewise_o some_o line_n before_o another_o restitution_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o st._n augustin_n testimony_n in_o the_o conference_n at_o carthage_n donatus_n petiit_fw-la ut_fw-la ei_fw-la reverti_fw-la licuisset_fw-la &_o nec_fw-la ad_fw-la carthaginem_fw-la accederet_fw-la whereas_o they_o read_v before_o ut_fw-la ei_fw-la reverti_fw-la carthaginem_fw-la contingeret_fw-la in_o the_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o three_o book_n of_o optatus_n they_o distinguish_v three_o persecution_n against_o the_o donatist_n and_o the_o governor_n be_v name_v by_o who_o order_n they_o be_v raise_v this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ordinary_a edition_n of_o optatus_n i_o shall_v not_o mention_v several_a other_o correction_n which_o may_v make_v we_o wish_v that_o a_o new_a entire_a edition_n of_o this_o author_n be_v undertake_v the_o ten_o tome_n the_o ten_o volume_n not_o yet_o print_v be_v intend_v for_o the_o book_n which_o st._n augustin_n compose_v x._o tom._n x._o against_o the_o pelagian_o the_o three_o book_n of_o merit_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o infant-baptism_n direct_v to_o marcellinus_n aught_o to_o be_v set_v in_o the_o first_o place_n for_o till_o then_o he_o have_v not_o undertake_v the_o pelagian_o except_o in_o his_o sermon_n or_o in_o conversation_n as_o he_o take_v notice_n in_o his_o retractation_n he_o write_v these_o in_o the_o year_n 412._o in_o answer_n to_o the_o pelagian_o question_n which_o count_n marcellinus_n have_v send_v to_o he_o at_o carthage_n he_o speak_v there_o particular_o of_o infant-baptism_n as_o necessary_a to_o remit_v original_a sin_n and_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o justify_v we_o or_o make_v we_o righteous_a though_o while_o we_o be_v in_o this_o life_n we_o can_v so_o perfect_o accomplish_v god_n law_n but_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v in_o our_o daily_a prayer_n forgive_v we_o our_o sin_n these_o be_v the_o principal_a truth_n oppose_v by_o the_o pelagian_o st._n augustin_n refute_v they_o without_o name_v the_o author_n and_o speak_v of_o pelagius_n in_o good_a term_n because_o several_a person_n have_v a_o great_a esteem_n for_o his_o virtue_n and_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o set_v forth_o his_o doctrine_n in_o his_o own_o name_n be_v content_v to_o propose_v it_o in_o other_o man_n name_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n st._n augustin_n in_o the_o last_o book_n refute_v the_o explication_n which_o he_o have_v give_v of_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o speak_v of_o original_a sin_n count_n marcellinus_n have_v receive_v these_o three_o book_n from_o st._n augustin_n send_v he_o word_n back_o again_o that_o he_o have_v find_v a_o passage_n which_o puzzle_v he_o st._n augustin_n have_v say_v that_o with_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n man_n may_v live_v without_o sin_n though_o none_o be_v yet_o arrive_v to_o that_o perfection_n in_o this_o life_n and_o that_o none_o will_v ever_o arrive_v to_o it_o marcellinus_n ask_v st._n augustin_n how_o he_o can_v affirm_v this_o to_o be_v possible_a if_o there_o be_v no_o example_n of_o it_o to_o satisfy_v he_o about_o that_o question_n st._n augustin_n write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o the_o letter_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o examine_v this_o question_n to_o the_o bottom_n but_o have_v answer_v in_o very_a few_o word_n that_o god_n can_v do_v many_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v not_o he_o bold_o attack_n those_o who_o dare_v affirm_v that_o a_o man_n may_v fulfil_v the_o commandment_n be_v just_a and_o virtuous_a without_o the_o succour_n of_o christ_n grace_n he_o ground_n these_o reason_v upon_o that_o place_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o letter_n kill_v but_o the_o spirit_n give_v life_n by_o the_o letter_n he_o understand_v the_o law_n and_o the_o commandment_n which_o be_v unprofitable_a without_o the_o help_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v the_o spring_n of_o faith_n of_o righteousness_n holiness_n and_o all_o christian_a virtue_n this_o book_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 413._o in_o the_o year_n 414._o two_o young_a monk_n timasius_n and_o james_n have_v be_v undeceived_a by_o st._n augustin_n as_o to_o the_o pelagian_a error_n send_v to_o he_o one_o of_o pelagius_n book_n wherein_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o strength_n of_o nature_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o christ_n grace_n st._n augustin_n immediate_o engage_v to_o write_v against_o it_o and_o compose_v upon_o that_o subject_a the_o book_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o grace_n x._o st._n augustin_n tome_n x._o wherein_o he_o defend_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o prejudice_n to_o nature_n which_o be_v deliver_v and_o regulate_v by_o grace_n he_o explain_v in_o this_o treatise_n his_o principle_n concern_v the_o fall_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o be_v justify_v yet_o he_o spare_v pelagius_n name_n but_o this_o monk_n have_v afterward_o discover_v his_o opinion_n be_v cite_v by_o heros_n bishop_n of_o arles_n and_o by_o lazarus_n bishop_n of_o aix_n to_o a_o council_n of_o fourteen_o bishop_n hold_v at_o diospolis_n in_o palestine_n in_o the_o year_n 415._o wherein_n he_o be_v declare_v catholic_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o his_o accuser_n have_v make_v a_o show_n of_o condemn_v the_o error_n whereof_o he_o be_v accuse_v st._n augustin_n fear_v lest_o man_n shall_v believe_v that_o the_o council_n have_v approve_v his_o doctrine_n write_v a_o book_n entitle_v of_o the_o act_n of_o pelagius_n wherein_o he_o declare_v how_o thing_n be_v carry_v and_o discover_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o pelagius_n have_v impose_v upon_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n by_o profess_v a_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v oppose_v in_o his_o write_n this_o book_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 416_o or_o 417._o pelagius_n make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o artifice_n to_o persuade_v albinus_n pinianus_n and_o melania_n that_o he_o do_v not_o maintain_v the_o error_n he_o be_v accuse_v of_o by_o anathematise_v they_o in_o appearance_n coelestius_n also_o deceive_v pope_n zosimus_n by_o the_o same_o fraud_n by_o present_v unto_o he_o a_o counterfeit_v catholic_n confession_n these_o cheat_n st._n augustin_n discover_v and_o refute_v in_o the_o treatise_n of_o christ_n grace_n and_o in_o that_o of_o original_a sin_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o these_o confession_n of_o faith_n be_v captious_a and_o deceitful_a these_o treatise_n be_v of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o year_n 418._o it_o be_v probable_a also_o that_o it_o be_v at_o that_o same_o time_n that_o st._n augustin_n write_v the_o small_a treatise_n of_o the_o perfection_n of_o righteousness_n against_o coelestius_n where_o he_o answer_v the_o objection_n and_o difficulty_n propose_v by_o this_o man_n under_o the_o name_n of_o definition_n against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o catholic_n who_o affirm_v that_o there_o never_o be_v nor_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o man_n that_o can_v attain_v to_o that_o perfection_n of_o pass_v his_o whole_a life_n without_o offend_a god_n st._n augustin_n maintain_v that_o god_n do_v not_o grant_v this_o grace_n even_o to_o the_o great_a saint_n and_o so_o that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o believe_v that_o man_n can_v compass_v this_o by_o the_o sole_a strength_n of_o his_o freewill_n as_o pelagius_n and_o coelestius_n imagine_v he_o do_v not_o mention_v this_o book_n in_o his_o retractation_n buâ—_n st._n prosper_n quote_v it_o several_a time_n the_o first_o book_n of_o marriage_n and_o concupiscence_n be_v compose_v about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 418._o there_o st._n augustin_n answer_v one_o of_o the_o most_o malicious_a of_o the_o pelagian_a objection_n against_o original_a sin_n if_o concupiscence_n say_v they_o be_v evil_a and_o a_o effect_n of_o sin_n if_o all_o child_n be_v bear_v in_o sin_n how_o come_v matrimony_n to_o be_v approve_v which_o be_v
do_v not_o only_o help_v man_n to_o do_v good_a when_o he_o be_v willing_a but_o make_v he_o willing_a to_o do_v it_o that_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v only_o justify_v by_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n that_o baptism_n be_v not_o only_o necessary_a to_o child_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o also_o to_o obtain_v a_o share_n in_o life_n eternal_a out_o of_o which_o they_o be_v exclude_v by_o original_a sin_n alone_o in_o the_o two_o next_o book_n he_o refute_v almost_o the_o same_o calumny_n contain_v in_o the_o other_o letter_n of_o the_o pelagian_o the_o two_o first_o be_v about_o freewill_n and_o marriage_n st._n augustin_n add_v nothing_o to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o the_o foregoing_a book_n in_o the_o three_o they_o tax_v the_o catholic_n with_o introduce_v fatality_n st._n augustin_n show_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o grace_n and_o fate_n in_o the_o four_o they_o accuse_v they_o of_o maintain_v that_o the_o law_n be_v not_o give_v to_o justify_v man_n but_o to_o render_v he_o more_o sinful_a st._n augustin_n tell_v they_o that_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o point_n that_o the_o law_n be_v give_v to_o teach_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v but_o that_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o make_v we_o obey_v the_o law_n and_o so_o the_o law_n do_v indeed_o show_v what_o righteousness_n be_v but_o do_v not_o make_v we_o practice_v it_o five_o they_o upbraid_v the_o catholic_n with_o believe_v that_o baptism_n do_v not_o remit_v all_o sin_n so_o that_o man_n continue_v partly_o god_n child_n and_o partly_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n st._n augustin_n reply_v that_o baptism_n do_v indeed_o remit_v all_o sin_n but_o it_o do_v not_o cure_v nature_n of_o its_o weakness_n and_o imperfection_n that_o the_o righteous_a may_v and_o do_v sin_n often_o without_o become_v therefore_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n because_o there_o be_v no_o man_n so_o righteous_a as_o that_o he_o sin_v not_o the_o six_o calumny_n be_v concern_v the_o old_a testament_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o the_o righteous_a who_o live_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v justify_v through_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o new_a whereof_o the_o old_a be_v only_o the_o figure_n the_o seven_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n be_v not_o perfect_o holy_a but_o only_o less_o criminal_a than_o other_o st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o they_o be_v true_o righteous_a through_o faith_n and_o charity_n but_o they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o perfection_n of_o virtue_n which_o now_o they_o have_v in_o the_o other_o life_n he_o utter_o reject_v the_o nine_o calumny_n whereby_o they_o accuse_v the_o catholic_n of_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v subject_a to_o sin_n the_o ten_o calumny_n be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n they_o affirm_v that_o man_n shall_v begin_v in_o the_o next_o life_n to_o practice_v the_o commandment_n which_o they_o do_v not_o practice_v in_o this_o st._n augustin_n oppose_v it_o show_v that_o they_o put_v a_o ill_a construction_n upon_o a_o catholic_n truth_n which_o be_v that_o the_o virtue_n and_o the_o righteousness_n of_o man_n shall_v only_o be_v perfect_a in_o the_o next_o life_n in_o the_o last_o book_n st._n augustin_n refute_v the_o pelagian_a doctrine_n and_o show_v that_o under_o pretence_n of_o commend_v nature_n marriage_n freewill_a the_o law_n and_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n they_o advance_v very_o dangerous_a error_n to_o which_o he_o oppose_v several_a testimony_n of_o st._n cyprian_n and_o of_o st._n ambrose_n the_o book_n of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n be_v write_v by_o st._n augustin_n in_o the_o year_n 427._o upon_o a_o dispute_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o adrumetum_n against_o those_o who_o fear_v lest_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o grace_n freewill_a shall_v be_v deny_v do_v indeed_o deny_v grace_n by_o defend_v freewill_a because_o they_o suppose_v that_o grace_n be_v give_v according_a to_o merit_n this_o last_o error_n st._n augustin_n chief_o oppose_v in_o this_o book_n show_v that_o the_o beginning_n both_o of_o faith_n and_o good_a resolution_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o grace_n the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n do_v not_o settle_v peace_n among_o those_o monk_n for_o there_o be_v a_o objection_n propose_v which_o be_v obvious_a enough_o to_o every_o man_n understanding_n if_o no_o man_n can_v do_v good_a without_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o this_o grace_n can_v be_v merit_v no_o man_n be_v to_o be_v reprove_v or_o correct_v for_o not_o do_v his_o duty_n since_o it_o be_v not_o in_o his_o power_n to_o do_v it_o because_o he_o want_v grace_n and_o can_v deserve_v it_o st._n augustin_n perceive_v the_o difficulty_n of_o this_o objection_n for_o the_o solution_n thereof_o compose_v the_o book_n of_o correction_n and_o grace_n wherein_o without_o retract_v any_o thing_n of_o what_o he_o have_v former_o say_v he_o affirm_v that_o admonition_n be_v to_o be_v use_v 1._o because_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o god_n will_v touch_v the_o heart_n of_o he_o that_o be_v reprove_v 2._o because_o sinner_n sin_v voluntary_o and_o without_o compulsion_n and_o that_o they_o can_v complain_v that_o god_n have_v deny_v they_o his_o grace_n or_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n since_o he_o owe_v his_o grace_n to_o no_o body_n he_o do_v not_o content_v himself_o with_o answer_v the_o objection_n but_o further_a explain_v and_o confirm_v his_o principle_n by_o show_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o grace_n of_o adam_n in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n and_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o man_n in_o the_o state_n of_o fall_a nature_n he_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n which_o be_v not_o grant_v unto_o all_o and_o of_o the_o power_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o free_a predestination_n of_o the_o elect._n he_o again_o insi_v upon_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o principle_n in_o both_o the_o book_n which_o he_o write_v in_o answer_n to_o hilary_n and_o prosper_n letter_n the_o first_o be_v of_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o second_o of_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n wherein_o he_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a purpose_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o that_o so_o our_o predestination_n or_o vocation_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o our_o merit_n the_o second_o book_n concern_v the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n which_o he_o show_v to_o depend_v equal_o upon_o god_n as_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o conversion_n st._n augustin_n compose_v these_o treatise_n in_o the_o year_n 429._o st._n augustin_n last_o effort_n against_o the_o pelagian_o fall_v upon_o julianus_n his_o old_a adversary_n who_o to_o maintain_v the_o quarrel_n he_o have_v begin_v compose_v eight_o book_n against_o st._n augustin_n second_o book_n of_o matrimony_n and_o concupiscence_n st._n augustin_n have_v receive_v five_o of_o they_o from_o alypius_n undertake_v to_o write_v against_o they_o and_o be_v engage_v about_o the_o four_o when_o he_o write_v the_o â—â—4th_n letter_n to_o quodvultdeus_n in_o the_o year_n 428._o it_o be_v probable_a that_o alypius_n send_v he_o the_o other_o three_o but_o st._n augustin_n answer_v but_o six_o and_o this_o work_n remain_v imperfect_a as_o possidius_n affirm_v the_o six_o book_n of_o st._n augustin_n be_v publish_v by_o f._n vignier_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o clervaux_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n will_v be_v revise_v and_o correct_v in_o a_o new_a edition_n from_o some_o other_o manuscript_n these_o book_n be_v write_v by_o way_n of_o dialogue_n there_o st._n augustin_n produce_v julianus_n own_o term_n and_o answer_v they_o plain_o and_o in_o few_o word_n we_o refer_v to_o speak_v of_o st._n augustin_n four_o treatise_n of_o the_o original_n of_o the_o soul_n to_o this_o place_n because_o they_o be_v not_o write_v proper_o against_o the_o pelagian_o though_o st._n augustin_n handle_v there_o some_o question_n that_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o the_o dispute_n betwixt_o they_o therefore_o i_o think_v that_o it_o have_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o have_v set_v they_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o volume_n than_o in_o this_o place_n the_o occasion_n and_o subject_n of_o these_o four_o book_n be_v this_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o province_n of_o mauritania_n caesariensis_n one_o victor_n who_o be_v surname_v vincentius_n from_o a_o donatist_n bishop_n successor_n to_o victor_n of_o that_o name_n who_o memory_n that_o priest_n who_o have_v be_v a_o donatist_n do_v reverence_n very_o much_o this_o priest_n i_o say_v have_v meet_v in_o the_o house_n of_o one_o peter_n a_o spanish_a priest_n with_o a_o write_n of_o st._n augustin_n wherein_o this_o saint_n have_v set_v down_o his_o usual_a doubt_n about_o the_o soul_n be_v original_a write_v two_o book_n
he_o live_v under_o arcadius_n and_o that_o he_o be_v likewise_o a_o recluse_n from_o that_o time_n since_o he_o write_v two_o letter_n to_o that_o emperor_n about_o the_o banishment_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n which_o happen_v in_o 405._o which_o be_v letter_n 279._o lib._n 3._o and_o 265._o lib._n 2._o he_o must_v needs_o be_v pretty_a ancient_a since_o he_o have_v be_v governor_n of_o constantinople_n he_o be_v about_o fifty_o year_n old_a when_o the_o monastery_n of_o sinai_n be_v afflict_v by_o the_o incursion_n of_o the_o barbarian_n as_o he_o himself_o say_v now_o this_o must_v needs_o happen_v about_o the_o year_n 410_o or_o 411._o he_o can_v not_o then_o live_v to_o the_o empire_n of_o mauricius_n which_o do_v not_o begin_v till_o the_o year_n 583._o wherefore_o we_o must_v correct_v the_o menology_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o live_v under_o or_o to_o the_o empire_n of_o maurice_n and_o put_v the_o name_n of_o marcian_n instead_o of_o that_o of_o maurice_n allatius_n affirm_v that_o he_o live_v in_o the_o six_o age_n because_o in_o let._n 70._o lib._n 1._o direct_v to_o tribunus_n zozarius_n he_o prove_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v destroy_v for_o ever_o because_o there_o have_v pass_v five_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o it_o have_v not_o be_v reestablish_v nor_o have_v the_o jew_n have_v any_o help_n but_o s._n nilus_n do_v not_o precise_o say_v that_o the_o five_o hundred_o year_n be_v pass_v but_o that_o it_o draw_v near_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v to_o say_v lo_o it_o draw_v apâ—ce_n to_o five_o hundred_o year_n four_o hundred_o year_n be_v quite_o pass_v and_o we_o be_v go_v on_o in_o the_o five_o age._n we_o have_v place_v this_o author_n after_o isidore_n and_o cassian_n because_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o same_o matter_n the_o work_n of_o this_o holy_a religious_a man_n know_v and_o esteem_v by_o the_o ancient_n have_v be_v print_v several_a time_n as_o well_o by_o themselves_o as_o in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la and_o not_o long_o since_o be_v publish_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o the_o care_n of_o suarez_n at_o rome_n 1673._o the_o first_o be_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o monastic_a life_n which_o have_v be_v translate_v already_o by_o zinus_n and_o be_v print_v at_o venice_n with_o some_o other_o work_v of_o the_o same_o author_n anno_fw-la 1657._o and_o since_o put_v into_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la s._n nilus_n in_o this_o tract_n reprove_v the_o vice_n and_o disorder_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o his_o time_n which_o he_o describe_v in_o a_o very_a smart_n manner_n he_o condemn_v those_o who_o be_v ambitious_a to_o be_v superior_n and_o governor_n of_o other_o not_o have_v acquire_v by_o long_a exercise_n such_o virtue_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o discharge_v that_o office_n well_o he_o also_o give_v they_o many_o very_a useful_a precept_n and_o instruction_n which_o he_o deliver_v by_o allegory_n he_o exhort_v the_o religious_a to_o renounce_v their_o estate_n whole_o and_o all_o worldly_a pleasure_n and_o to_o practice_v the_o virtue_n that_o be_v become_v monk_n recommend_v in_o a_o especial_a manner_n retirement_n and_o solitude_n this_o treatise_n be_v write_v with_o much_o fervour_n and_o acuteness_n and_o be_v full_a of_o very_o judicious_a observation_n what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o beginning_n concern_v the_o rise_n perfection_n and_o decay_n of_o the_o monastic_a state_n be_v well_o worth_a our_o consideration_n have_v show_v that_o neither_o the_o heathen_n nor_o the_o jew_n have_v any_o true_a philosopher_n nor_o perfect_a sage_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o first_o who_o manifest_v to_o man_n the_o true_a way_n of_o virtue_n and_o wisdom_n and_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o first_o christian_n imitate_v their_o master_n in_o all_o thing_n and_o follow_v his_o step_n have_v give_v we_o example_n of_o a_o most_o wise_a and_o regular_a life_n and_o conversation_n he_o add_v that_o the_o zeal_n of_o christian_n who_o shall_v follow_v that_o example_n be_v cool_v some_o person_n have_v take_v up_o a_o resolution_n to_o abandon_v the_o perplex_v business_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o tumult_n of_o the_o city_n to_o retire_v themselves_o in_o solitude_n that_o these_o person_n have_v exact_o imitate_v the_o apostle_n in_o curb_v their_o passion_n and_o renounce_v the_o riches_n and_o pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n in_o content_v themselves_o with_o mere_a necessary_n in_o live_v in_o great_a union_n and_o have_v all_o thing_n in_o common_a but_o that_o at_o length_n this_o profession_n so_o holy_a in_o the_o original_a have_v degenerate_v by_o degree_n and_o be_v now_o become_v clear_a another_o thing_n that_o the_o present_a professor_n of_o it_o disgrace_v their_o state_n and_o the_o memory_n of_o their_o predecessor_n by_o their_o disorder_n and_o irregularity_n the_o second_o treatise_n dedicate_v to_o the_o monk_n agathius_n be_v entitle_v peristeria_n from_o the_o name_n of_o a_o noble_a lady_n who_o agathius_n have_v propound_v to_o s._n nilus_n as_o a_o eminent_a example_n of_o virtue_n and_o piety_n in_o a_o age_n which_o he_o affirm_v to_o be_v as_o corrupt_v as_o he_o this_o treatise_n contain_v in_o it_o several_a moral_a consideration_n about_o temperance_n humility_n prayer_n contempt_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o obligation_n of_o do_v alms._n he_o describe_v the_o miserable_a condition_n of_o the_o worldly-minded_n man_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o point_n of_o death_n he_o advise_v they_o that_o be_v rich_a to_o distribute_v to_o the_o poor_a their_o estate_n rather_o than_o bequeath_v or_o leave_v they_o to_o their_o heir_n he_o bewail_v the_o misery_n of_o those_o who_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n think_v of_o nothing_o but_o worldly_a business_n he_o deride_v the_o folly_n of_o those_o person_n who_o give_v the_o poor_a legacy_n after_o their_o death_n but_o enjoy_v their_o estate_n as_o long_o as_o they_o live_v without_o bestow_v any_o thing_n on_o they_o he_o inveigh_v against_o the_o luxury_n covetousness_n and_o injustice_n of_o the_o rich_a man_n of_o his_o time_n the_o rest_n of_o his_o discourse_n be_v about_o the_o life_n of_o good_a man_n and_o the_o temptation_n persecution_n and_o misfortune_n which_o they_o must_v endure_v and_o he_o give_v we_o several_a famous_a example_n of_o this_o take_v from_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n the_o three_o treatise_n of_o s._n nilus_n be_v a_o discourse_n of_o voluntary_a poverty_n dedicate_v to_o a_o certain_a deaconess_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ancyra_n call_v magna_n it_o treat_v at_o large_a on_o the_o happiness_n of_o those_o who_o have_v forsake_v their_o worldly_a possession_n for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n he_o commend_v that_o estate_n and_o recite_v many_o passage_n of_o holy_a scripture_n in_o praise_n of_o it_o but_o many_o of_o they_o do_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v what_o he_o design_n he_o also_o recommend_v obedience_n concord_n and_o humility_n the_o follow_v discourse_n be_v a_o sermon_n of_o morality_n who_o subject_a be_v no_o special_a matter_n and_o in_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o remarkable_a the_o manual_a of_o epictetus_n which_o follow_v in_o the_o roman_a edition_n be_v nothing_o like_o the_o work_n of_o s._n nilus_n he_o that_o publish_v this_o edition_n affirm_v that_o this_o manual_n be_v extract_v out_o of_o epictetus_n work_n by_o s._n nilus_n but_o he_o bring_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o and_o simplicius_n assure_v we_o that_o it_o be_v arian_n that_o make_v this_o manual_a we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o the_o book_n call_v pachâ—_n and_o another_o dogmatical_a discourse_n belong_v to_o evagrius_n ponticus_n the_o treatise_n which_o begin_v at_o page_n 377._o be_v upon_o this_o question_n viz._n whether_o the_o life_n of_o the_o anchorite_n or_o hermit_n which_o s._n nilus_n also_o call_v hesicast_n or_o quietist_n who_o dwell_v in_o solitude_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o life_n of_o thâ—se_a religious_a who_o dwell_v in_o city_n this_o be_v a_o very_a curious_a question_n about_o which_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o spiritual_a man_n be_v much_o divide_v s._n nilus_n take_v the_o affirmative_a for_o the_o hermit_n but_o many_o other_o as_o he_o confess_v be_v of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n there_o be_v reason_n of_o both_o side_n they_o who_o prefer_v the_o religious_a who_o live_v in_o community_n in_o city_n before_o the_o anchorite_n say_v that_o they_o have_v more_o worth_n because_o they_o meet_v with_o more_o opposition_n whereas_o they_o that_o live_v in_o solitude_n be_v at_o queit_n and_o not_o subject_a to_o temptation_n have_v not_o so_o much_o virtue_n s._n nilus_n answer_v to_o this_o reason_n which_o seem_v very_o plausible_a that_o there_o be_v as_o many_o temptation_n in_o solitude_n as_o in_o city_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o some_o person_n argue_v
be_v of_o any_o great_a weight_n and_o beside_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o s._n celestine_n himself_o do_v not_o compose_v these_o aphorism_n but_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v frame_v by_o some_o other_o yet_o they_o may_v lawful_o be_v attribute_v to_o he_o always_o since_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v frame_v by_o his_o order_n that_o he_o approve_v they_o and_o send_v they_o with_o his_o letter_n and_o last_o that_o he_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v put_v into_o the_o registry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o a_o authentic_a monument_n of_o his_o doctrine_n the_o reason_n which_o they_o allege_v to_o show_v the_o contrary_a prove_v well_o enough_o that_o these_o aphorism_n be_v no_o part_n of_o this_o pope_n letter_n nor_o be_v a_o solemn_a definition_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n but_o they_o do_v not_o evince_v that_o they_o be_v not_o precept_n of_o instruction_n compose_v by_o this_o pope_n or_o at_o least_o by_o his_o order_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o which_o he_o write_v his_o letter_n and_o perhaps_o send_v they_o with_o it_o this_o be_v most_o probable_a in_o this_o matter_n s._n prosper_n and_o s._n hilary_n see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n austin_n be_v open_o oppose_v in_o france_n and_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o go_v too_o far_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o implore_v the_o pope_n s_o celestine_n to_o take_v it_o into_o his_o protection_n the_o pope_n do_v two_o thing_n the_o first_o be_v to_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n that_o he_o may_v oblige_v they_o to_o stop_v the_o discourse_n of_o those_o that_o defame_v the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n austin_n the_o second_o be_v to_o make_v a_o collection_n of_o the_o principle_n approve_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v that_o he_o may_v draw_v some_o consequence_n from_o they_o against_o those_o who_o do_v not_o approve_v s._n augustine_n doctrine_n although_o they_o condemn_v coelestius_n and_o pelagius_n and_o profess_v to_o hold_v the_o decision_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v against_o their_o error_n the_o first_o of_o these_o article_n import_v that_o all_o man_n have_v lose_v their_o innocency_n in_o the_o person_n of_o adam_n and_o their_o natural_a ability_n of_o do_v good_a and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v deliver_v out_o of_o this_o profound_a abyss_n of_o perdition_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o freewill_n if_o he_o be_v not_o raise_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o god_n of_o mercy_n the_o second_o import_v that_o no_o man_n be_v good_a of_o himself_o if_o god_n who_o be_v only_o good_a do_v not_o communicate_v his_o goodness_n to_o he_o the_o three_o be_v that_o no_o man_n can_v conquer_v the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o flesh_n if_o he_o do_v not_o receive_v continual_a assistance_n from_o god_n and_o if_o he_o have_v not_o the_o gift_n of_o perseverance_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v also_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v renew_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o baptism_n the_o four_o be_v that_o no_o man_n know_v how_o to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o his_o freewill_n but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n these_o three_o article_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n innocent_a the_o five_o be_v that_o all_o the_o good_a righteous_a man_n do_v aught_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n because_o no_o man_n can_v please_v he_o but_o by_o the_o gift_n of_o his_o grace_n pope_n zosimus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o africa_n have_v also_o deliver_v this_o maxim_n the_o six_o be_v that_o god_n act_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n in_o the_o freewill_n of_o man_n that_o the_o holy_a thought_n pious_a intention_n and_o all_o the_o good_a motion_n of_o he_o will_v proceed_v from_o he_o pope_n zosimus_n also_o suggest_v this_o principle_n the_o seven_o aphorism_n contain_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n which_o have_v determine_v the_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o do_v good_a the_o eight_o make_v use_v of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n to_o show_v that_o all_o the_o good_a that_o we_o do_v from_o the_o first_o motion_n of_o conversion_n to_o our_o final_a perseverance_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o nine_o show_v that_o the_o exorcism_n and_o sufflation_n which_o the_o church_n use_v before_o baptism_n to_o drive_v away_o evil_a spirit_n be_v a_o clear_a proof_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o deliver_v we_o from_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o devil_n he_o conclude_v these_o principle_n that_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o the_o good_a motion_n good_a action_n and_o all_o the_o virtue_n by_o which_o we_o tend_v to_o he_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o faith_n insomuch_o that_o he_o go_v before_o all_o our_o desert_n and_o make_v we_o will_n and_o do_v that_o which_o be_v good_a he_o add_v that_o the_o divine_a assistance_n do_v not_o deprive_v we_o of_o our_o freewill_n but_o it_o deliver_v it_o and_o dispell_n its_o former_a darkness_n of_o crooked_a and_o perverse_a it_o make_v it_o right_n of_o distemper_a it_o render_v it_o sound_a and_o instead_o of_o ignorance_n and_o error_n it_o implant_v wisdom_n and_o prudence_n for_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n be_v so_o great_a say_v he_o that_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o look_v upon_o his_o own_o gift_n as_o our_o merit_n and_o to_o give_v a_o eternal_a reward_n for_o those_o good_a work_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o author_n he_o make_v we_o to_o will_v and_o to_o do_v what_o please_v he_o and_o he_o leave_v not_o those_o grace_n useless_a which_o he_o have_v wrought_v in_o we_o last_o he_o declare_v that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o deep_a and_o perplex_v difficulty_n which_o may_v arise_v from_o the_o question_n which_o have_v be_v form_v and_o have_v be_v treat_v on_o by_o those_o who_o have_v oppose_v the_o heretic_n he_o dare_v not_o real_o contemn_v they_o but_o that_o he_o think_v it_o not_o necessary_a to_o stay_v there_o because_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o efficacy_n and_o merit_n of_o which_o all_o the_o good_a which_o we_o do_v aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o hold_v whatsoever_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v which_o he_o believe_v so_o true_a that_o he_o scruple_n not_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o whatever_o be_v contrary_a to_o these_o rule_n be_v not_o catholic_n and_o true_a doctrine_n it_o may_v be_v demand_v what_o the_o author_n of_o these_o aphorism_n mean_n by_o these_o deep_a and_o perplex_v difficulty_n some_o affirm_v that_o they_o be_v question_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o efficacy_n of_o grace_n and_o gratuitous_a predestination_n but_o it_o seem_v evident_a to_o i_o that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o aphorism_n lay_v down_o the_o first_o doctrine_n in_o many_o of_o his_o article_n and_o suppose_v the_o other_o which_o make_v i_o to_o think_v that_o he_o mean_v some_o other_o question_n which_o s._n austin_n have_v dispute_v on_o in_o his_o work_n against_o the_o pelagian_o as_o when_o he_o ask_v wherein_o consist_v original_a sin_n after_o what_o manner_n be_v it_o propagate_v to_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n what_o be_v the_o original_a of_o the_o soul_n what_o be_v the_o punishment_n of_o child_n which_o die_v unbaptise_v in_o what_o consist_v concupiscence_n and_o many_o other_o difficulty_n of_o that_o nature_n which_o have_v be_v treat_v on_o by_o s._n austin_n i_o do_v not_o affirm_v for_o all_o that_o that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o grace_n and_o gratuitous_a predestination_n be_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o i_o believe_v we_o may_v true_o enough_o own_o that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o aphorism_n do_v look_v upon_o they_o as_o implicit_o contain_v if_o i_o may_v use_v that_o term_n in_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n of_o africa_n beside_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n austin_n do_v principal_o oppose_v those_o two_o point_n this_o author_n who_o purpose_n it_o be_v to_o confute_v they_o can_v not_o but_o maintain_v that_o doctrine_n to_o be_v convince_v of_o this_o we_o need_v only_o read_v the_o objection_n of_o vincent_n and_o the_o answer_n of_o s._n prosper_n which_o will_v discover_v that_o all_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o s._n austin_n deâ—…lve_v themselves_o upon_o these_o two_o point_n and_o that_o his_o scholar_n maintain_v they_o as_o have_v a_o necessary_a relation_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v against_o the_o pelagian_o the_o second_o letter_n of_o s._n celestine_n ought_v to_o be_v set_v before_o this_o of_o which_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v since_o it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 428._o it_o be_v direct_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o
suffer_v their_o estate_n to_o be_v plunder_v by_o the_o christian_n this_o action_n much_o displease_v orestes_n governor_n of_o the_o city_n who_o be_v already_o much_o trouble_v to_o see_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v a_o authority_n which_o extreme_o lessen_v the_o governor_n be_v this_o begin_v to_o put_v all_o thing_n in_o confusion_n and_o render_v they_o profess_a enemy_n they_o have_v each_o of_o they_o their_o party_n and_o as_o the_o people_n of_o alexandria_n be_v natural_o very_o seditious_a this_o division_n cause_v frequent_a skirmish_n in_o the_o city_n one_o day_n as_o orestes_n go_v in_o his_o coach_n he_o be_v encompass_v with_o five_o hundred_o monk_n who_o sally_v out_o of_o the_o monastery_n to_o revenge_v the_o quarrel_n of_o their_o bishop_n they_o pursue_v he_o wound_v he_o with_o the_o blow_n of_o a_o stone_n and_o have_v slay_v he_o if_o his_o guard_n have_v not_o come_v to_o his_o assistance_n and_o the_o people_n have_v not_o stop_v their_o fury_n orestes_n cause_v one_o of_o these_o monk_n to_o be_v apprehend_v name_v ammonius_n and_o examine_v he_o upon_o the_o rack_n with_o so_o great_a severity_n that_o he_o die_v in_o the_o torment_n s._n cyril_n honour_v he_o as_o a_o saint_n and_o public_o commend_v his_o zeal_n and_o constancy_n there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o alexandria_n a_o famous_a heathen_a philosophess_n name_v hypatia_n who_o fain_o be_v spread_v so_o far_o that_o they_o come_v from_o all_o part_n to_o see_v she_o and_o consult_v she_o now_o because_o orestes_n go_v often_o to_o see_v she_o it_o be_v imagine_v that_o it_o be_v she_o that_o cherish_v he_o in_o the_o aversion_n which_o he_o have_v towards_o the_o bishop_n some_o of_o the_o seditious_a head_v by_o a_o certain_a reader_n petrus_n reader_n name_v petrus_n set_v upon_o she_o as_o she_o return_v home_o drag_v she_o through_o the_o street_n and_o cut_v she_o in_o a_o thousand_o piece_n this_o story_n be_v not_o only_o relate_v by_o socrates_n but_o be_v also_o attest_v by_o damascius_n who_o in_o the_o life_n of_o isidore_n the_o philosopher_n describe_v the_o tragical_a death_n of_o this_o illustrious_a woman_n and_o accuse_v s._n cyril_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o we_o must_v not_o believe_v that_o historian_n s._n cyril_n be_v no_o way_n concern_v in_o her_o death_n they_o be_v some_o seditious_a person_n who_o take_v the_o opportunity_n of_o the_o division_n between_o he_o and_o orestes_n to_o commit_v this_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a murder_n the_o contest_v with_o nestorius_n be_v that_o which_o make_v s._n cyril_n so_o very_o eminent_a this_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n have_v deliver_v in_o his_o sermon_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o name_n of_o mother_n of_o god_n give_v great_a scandal_n in_o the_o church_n some_o of_o his_o homily_n be_v bring_v into_o egypt_n and_o there_o cause_v great_a disturbance_n among_o the_o monk_n s._n cyril_n write_v a_o letter_n to_o they_o in_o which_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n aught_o to_o be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n nestorius_n know_v that_o s._n cyril_n have_v write_v against_o he_o declare_v open_o that_o he_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o his_o enemy_n and_o will_v not_o have_v communion_n with_o he_o s._n cyril_n write_v a_o very_a courteous_a letter_n to_o he_o yet_o without_o approbation_n of_o his_o doctrine_n nestorius_n also_o return_v he_o a_o civil_a answer_n but_o without_o retract_v his_o opinion_n they_o also_o write_v two_o other_o letter_n to_o each_o other_o wherein_o they_o dispute_v of_o the_o question_n in_o controversy_n but_o without_o come_v to_o a_o agreement_n yet_o these_o write_n which_o pass_v pro_fw-la and_o con_v between_o they_o exasperate_v their_o spirit_n the_o business_n be_v bring_v before_o s._n celestine_n s._n cyril_n fortify_v with_o his_o own_o authority_n proceed_v against_o nestorius_n and_o compose_v twelve_o anathema_n against_o his_o doctrine_n which_o become_v a_o fresh_a subject_n of_o contest_v the_o eastern_a bishop_n disapprove_v they_o last_o the_o quarrel_n grow_v so_o great_a that_o a_o general_n council_n at_o ephesus_n be_v force_v to_o be_v call_v to_o quench_v the_o flame_n s._n cyril_n preside_v in_o it_o and_o be_v much_o cross_v in_o his_o design_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o write_v that_o history_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o tome_n we_o must_v here_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o s._n cyril_n work_n they_o have_v be_v collect_v together_o and_o print_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a at_o paris_n in_o 1538._o in_o six_o great_a volume_n in_o folio_n by_o the_o care_n of_o johannes_n aubertus_n prebendary_a of_o laon._n of_o laon._n laudunum_n precedent_n of_o the_o college_n of_o the_o same_o name_n and_o regius_n professor_n the_o first_o contain_v seventeen_o book_n of_o the_o adoration_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n and_o theatm_n a_o theatm_n truth_n translate_v by_o antonius_n agellius_n a_o time_n a_o one_o of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o theatin_n a_o sect_n of_o priest_n in_o great_a credit_n in_o clem._n viâ—'s_n time_n theatin_a priest_n of_o naples_n who_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v print_v at_o lion_n and_o rome_n and_o his_o book_n call_v glaphyra_n or_o a_o curious_a and_o elegant_a commentary_n upon_o the_o five_o book_n of_o moses_n which_o be_v translate_v by_o the_o jesuit_n schottus_n and_o print_v by_o themselves_o at_o antwerp_n 1618._o the_o 17_o book_n of_o god_n worship_n in_o spirit_n be_v compose_v in_o form_n of_o a_o dialogue_n the_o design_n of_o this_o work_n be_v to_o show_v that_o all_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n as_o well-as-the_a precept_n and_o all_o the_o ceremony_n which_o it_o prescribe_v be_v understand_v aright_o relate_v to_o the_o adoration_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n which_o the_o gospel_n have_v 〈◊〉_d to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n he_o seek_v out_o all_o the_o allegory_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o first_o book_n he_o show_v that_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o adâ—â—_n abraham_n and_o 〈◊〉_d teach_v man_n how_o they_o fall_v into_o sin_n and_o aâ—â—er_v what_o manner_n they_o may_v raise_v themselves_o again_o the_o pleasure_n which_o allure_v they_o be_v figure_v by_o the_o woman_n by_o the_o delight_n of_o 〈◊〉_d by_o earthly_a good_a thing_n the_o grace_n of_o our_o saviour_n by_o the_o call_n of_o 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o proâ—ection_n which_o god_n vouchsafe_v lot_n by_o the_o care_n which_o he_o take_v of_o his_o people_n last_o repentance_n light_n from_o sin_n love_v of_o virtue_n by_o the_o action_n of_o the_o ancient_a parriarch_n in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o he_o make_v use_v of_o several_a place_n of_o the_o law_n to_o show_v that_o the_o fall_v of_o man_n can_v not_o be_v repair_v but_o by_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o alone_o can_v deliver_v he_o from_o the_o lâ—…table_a consequent_n of_o sin_n which_o be_v death_n the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o devil_n a_o inclination_n to_o evil_a and_o concupiscence_n last_o that_o he_o alone_o can_v redeem_v and_o justify_v man._n he_o find_v baptism_n and_o redemption_n by_o jesus_n christ_n figure_v in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o law_n and_o prophet_n in_o the_o four_o he_o use_v the_o exhortation_n promise_n and_o threaten_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o law_n to_o incline_v christian_n who_o jesus_n christ_n have_v redeem_v to_o follow_v their_o calling_n renounce_v vice_n and_o embrace_v virtue_n in_o the_o five_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o constancy_n and_o courage_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o suffer_v evil_n and_o oppose_v their_o enemy_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o strength_n and_o vigour_n with_o which_o christian_n ought_v to_o nesi_v their_o vice_n and_o irregular_a passion_n in_o the_o six_o he_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o law_n command_v the_o worship_n and_o love_n of_o one_o god_n only_o and_o that_o it_o have_v condemn_v all_o superstition_n and_o profaneness_n contrary_a to_o that_o worship_n in_o the_o two_o follow_a book_n he_o also_o prescribe_v charity_n towards_o our_o brethren_n and_o love_n towards_o our_o neighbour_n in_o the_o nine_o and_o ten_o he_o find_v infinite_a resemblance_n between_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o church_n the_o priesthood_n of_o the_o old_a law_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n the_o sacerdotal_a vestment_n the_o ministry_n of_o the_o levite_n etc._n etc._n furnish_v he_o with_o abundance_n of_o matter_n for_o allegory_n which_o he_o treat_v of_o in_o the_o three_o follow_a book_n the_o profane_a and_o unclean_a person_n under_o the_o law_n who_o be_v shut_v out_o of_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o temple_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o sinner_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v expel_v out_o of_o church_n and_o do_v teach_v we_o that_o none_o but_o those_o that_o be_v
subject_n after_o he_o have_v show_v that_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o join_v in_o that_o feast_n because_o all_o be_v in_o some_o measure_n priest_n to_o god_n have_v receive_v the_o unction_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o make_v they_o in_o a_o sense_n priest_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o prerogative_n grant_v to_o s._n peter_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o right_n of_o that_o power_n have_v pass_v to_o all_o the_o primate_fw-la of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v not_o without_o good_a reason_n that_o god_n speak_v that_o to_o one_o which_o belong_v to_o all_o because_o in_o choose_v s._n peter_n to_o entrust_v with_o his_o power_n he_o have_v make_v he_o the_o prototype_n of_o all_o bishop_n and_o that_o this_o privilege_n grant_v to_o s._n peter_n meet_v in_o all_o those_o who_o judge_n according_a to_o the_o justice_n of_o that_o apostle_n that_o as_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o bishop_n have_v receive_v the_o key_n in_o the_o person_n of_o s._n peter_n so_o likewise_o it_o be_v for_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o bishop_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v pray_v when_o he_o pray_v in_o particular_a for_o s._n peter_n that_o his_o faith_n fail_v not_o last_o that_o s._n peter_n do_v still_o take_v care_n of_o his_o church_n and_o though_o he_o do_v not_o refuse_v to_o assist_v all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n yet_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o help_v in_o a_o particular_a manner_n those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o he_o have_v prefer_v and_o among_o who_o his_o body_n be_v bury_v the_o four_o sermon_n be_v almost_o spend_v upon_o the_o same_o matter_n after_o he_o have_v prove_v that_o all_o the_o good_a that_o we_o do_v aught_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o god_n he_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o high_a man_n be_v promote_v in_o the_o church_n the_o more_o they_o ought_v to_o fear_v that_o all_o bishop_n must_v give_v a_o account_n of_o their_o flock_n that_o all_o church_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_v god_n require_v of_o his_o bishop_n such_o a_o universal_a charity_n as_o he_o have_v command_v s._n peter_n to_o have_v that_o it_o will_v be_v impoâ—…le_a for_o he_o to_o discharge_v so_o great_a a_o office_n well_o and_o that_o he_o must_v infallible_o faint_v under_o the_o burden_n if_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v a_o eternal_a priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v do_v not_o by_o his_o divine_a assistance_n continual_o aid_v and_o assist_v his_o church_n that_o this_o anniversary_n festival_n be_v not_o appoint_v for_o pride_n and_o vanity_n but_o to_o give_v jesus_n christ_n upon_o that_o day_n the_o honour_n of_o what_o he_o do_v in_o the_o person_n of_o his_o minister_n and_o to_o celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o s._n peter_n who_o never_o cease_v to_o preside_v over_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o have_v transmit_v to_o his_o successor_n the_o same_o constancy_n which_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v to_o he_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v for_o that_o small_a power_n which_o remain_v yet_o in_o the_o church_n of_o roman_a for_o say_v he_o if_o god_n have_v grant_v to_o the_o martyr_n as_o a_o recompense_n of_o their_o suffering_n and_o to_o make_v know_v their_o desert_n if_o he_o have_v grant_v they_o i_o say_v a_o ability_n to_o relieve_v man_n in_o distress_n restore_v health_n to_o the_o sick_a and_o cast_v out_o devil_n out_o of_o the_o body_n of_o such_o as_o be_v possess_v and_o to_o heal_v all_o manner_n of_o disease_n who_o can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a or_o so_o repine_v against_o the_o glory_n of_o s._n peter_n as_o to_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v 〈◊〉_d govern_v by_o his_o care_n or_o strengthen_v by_o his_o help_n he_o conclude_v that_o if_o all_o the_o church_n acknowledge_v itself_o oblige_v to_o s._n peter_n the_o roman_a church_n ought_v more_o especial_o to_o 〈◊〉_d all_o â—â—â—ens_n of_o the_o respect_n which_o it_o have_v for_o he_o and_o make_v all_o thankful_a acknowledgement_n 〈◊〉_d his_o bounty_n that_o it_o be_v to_o this_o apostle_n that_o all_o the_o honour_n and_o respect_n which_o be_v this_o day_n give_v to_o his_o successor_n be_v direct_v and_o intend_v the_o six_o follow_a sermon_n be_v upon_o the_o collection_n or_o contribution_n which_o be_v make_v for_o the_o poor_a upon_o some_o sunday_n in_o the_o year_n they_o be_v very_o short_a and_o much_o commend_v almsgiving_n to_o we_o and_o show_v that_o gather_n for_o the_o poor_a be_v derive_v to_o we_o from_o apostolic_a practice_n next_o there_o be_v nineteen_o sermon_n upon_o the_o fast_a of_o the_o ten_o month_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o emberweek_n in_o the_o month_n of_o september_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o ember-fast_n be_v appoint_v to_o teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v no_o time_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o do_n of_o good_a work_n that_o this_o fast_a in_o september_n be_v institute_v to_o give_v god_n thanks_o for_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o they_o have_v just_o gather_v in_o and_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o bestow_v a_o part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o to_o the_o poor_a by_o abstain_v from_o they_o ourselves_o that_o the_o new_a law_n do_v not_o discharge_v man_n from_o the_o obligation_n of_o fast_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o fast_n which_o it_o prescribe_v be_v of_o long_a continuance_n than_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o apostle_n command_v it_o that_o fast_v be_v of_o great_a advantage_n but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v accompany_v with_o other_o christian_a virtue_n and_o chief_o charity_n to_o our_o neighbour_n that_o almsgiving_n prayer_n and_o fast_v be_v efficacious_a mean_n to_o obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n that_o when_o we_o give_v alm_n we_o lend_v our_o money_n to_o god_n upon_o usury_n that_o such_o usury_n be_v allow_v but_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v under_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o lend_v to_o man_n upon_o usury_n the_o ten_o sermon_n upon_o the_o nativity_n contain_v in_o they_o more_o of_o doctrine_n than_o morality_n in_o they_o he_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n confute_v the_o error_n of_o the_o heretic_n who_o have_v oppose_v it_o and_o add_v to_o the_o doctrine_n some_o moral_a consideration_n the_o eight_o sermon_n upon_o the_o epiphany_n contain_v some_o consideration_n upon_o the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o mystery_n in_o the_o twelve_o lent-sermon_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o institution_n and_o benefit_n of_o fast_v he_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v appoint_v principal_o to_o make_v expiation_n for_o sin_n and_o do_v penance_n for_o their_o sin_n that_o the_o catechuman_n be_v oblige_v to_o it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o faithful_a that_o virtue_n must_v be_v join_v with_o the_o due_a observation_n of_o fast_v and_o chief_o almsgiving_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o enemy_n that_o the_o whole_a lent_n and_o above_o all_o the_o last_o day_n of_o it_o aught_o to_o be_v use_v to_o prepare_v ourselves_o for_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n in_o the_o nineteen_o follow_a sermon_n he_o explain_v the_o mystery_n fruit_n effect_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o have_v two_o sermon_n upon_o the_o resurrection_n two_o upon_o the_o ascension_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o three_o upon_o the_o pentecost_n in_o these_o last_o he_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o second_o he_o take_v notice_n of_o some_o circumstance_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o manes_n the_o four_o next_o sermon_n be_v upon_o the_o ember-day_n immediate_o after_o whitsuntide_n which_o follow_v that_o feast_n say_v s._n leo_n that_o the_o grace_n bestow_v by_o virtue_n of_o those_o mystery_n may_v be_v preserve_v by_o that_o mean_n he_o speak_v in_o these_o sermon_n of_o the_o benefit_n of_o fast_v the_o sermon_n upon_o the_o feast_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n be_v look_v upon_o and_o that_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n as_o one_o of_o the_o best_a sermon_n of_o s._n leo._n he_o show_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o that_o though_o this_o feast_n be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v reasonable_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v celebrate_v with_o the_o great_a solemnity_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n where_o these_o two_o apostle_n have_v manifest_v the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o where_o they_o receive_v the_o crown_n of_o martyrdom_n he_o describe_v the_o manner_n how_o religion_n be_v first_o settle_v at_o rome_n and_o how_o that_o city_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n become_v the_o principal_a church_n in_o the_o world_n he_o extol_v the_o zeal_n of_o s._n peter_n who_o come_v thither_o first_o of_o all_o to_o preach_v the_o faith_n he_o equal_v
a_o love_n talem_fw-la reminisciâ—dulce_fw-la est_fw-la tali_fw-la career_n supplicium_fw-la after_o he_o have_v amplify_v this_o notion_n he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v dangerous_a to_o praise_v a_o man_n before_o his_o death_n but_o he_o can_v praise_v good_a man_n too_o much_o when_o they_o be_v depart_v into_o another_o life_n because_o beside_o that_o the_o praise_n which_o we_o bestow_v upon_o they_o can_v be_v suspect_v of_o flattery_n they_o tend_v much_o to_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n and_o may_v be_v of_o good_a use_n to_o the_o faithful_a god_n be_v praise_v in_o his_o saint_n because_o all_o their_o worth_n and_o excellency_n ought_v to_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o author_n of_o grace_n he_o add_v that_o he_o be_v not_o afraid_a that_o any_o man_n will_v think_v he_o speak_v too_o favourable_o of_o s._n honoratus_n because_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v of_o he_o which_o do_v not_o come_v far_o short_a of_o his_o merit_n and_o virtue_n that_o he_o be_v very_o sensible_a that_o he_o have_v not_o wit_n and_o eloquence_n enough_o to_o undertake_v to_o write_v upon_o a_o subject_a which_o require_v the_o eloquence_n of_o the_o most_o accomplish_a orator_n of_o antiquity_n but_o that_o the_o respect_n and_o kindness_n which_o he_o have_v for_o he_o engage_v he_o to_o satisfy_v their_o desire_n hope_v that_o the_o desert_n of_o that_o saint_n will_v put_v life_n into_o his_o discourse_n and_o revive_v the_o meanness_n of_o it_o the_o custom_n of_o such_o author_n as_o write_v panegyric_n be_v to_o begin_v with_o the_o commendation_n of_o the_o country_n and_o parentage_n of_o he_o upon_o who_o they_o make_v they_o that_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o ancestor_n may_v supply_v the_o defect_n of_o his_o virtue_n but_o as_o for_o we_o christian_n we_o be_v all_o but_o one_o in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o great_a nobility_n among_o we_o be_v to_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n he_o be_v the_o most_o glorious_a and_o great_a who_o have_v the_o mean_a conceit_n of_o his_o noble_a extraction_n these_o reason_n keep_v s._n hilary_n from_o enlarge_a upon_o the_o honour_n and_o great_a office_n which_o have_v be_v in_o the_o family_n of_o honoratus_n and_o among_o other_o the_o consulship_n which_o the_o world_n look_v upon_o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a dignity_n he_o begin_v his_o encomium_n of_o he_o with_o the_o praise_n of_o his_o christian_a virtue_n and_o spiritual_a regeneration_n the_o tractableness_n of_o his_o infancy_n modesty_n of_o his_o youth_n the_o regularity_n of_o his_o conversation_n and_o life_n in_o his_o youth_n but_o above_o all_o the_o earnestness_n with_o which_o he_o desire_v and_o demand_v baptism_n against_o the_o will_n and_o consent_n of_o his_o parent_n and_o the_o care_n he_o have_v after_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o to_o keep_v himself_o harmless_a and_o undefiled_a by_o avoid_v all_o occasion_n of_o sin_n resist_v temptation_n and_o shun_v the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n he_o often_o say_v to_o himself_o this_o worldly_a life_n please_v we_o but_o it_o delude_v we_o this_o consideration_n make_v he_o often_o resolve_v to_o renounce_v a_o worldly_a life_n whole_o this_o enduce_v he_o to_o cut_v off_o his_o hair_n wear_v a_o course_n habit_n and_o mortify_v his_o body_n with_o labour_n this_o change_n stir_v up_o his_o father_n and_o near_a relation_n against_o he_o but_o he_o oppose_v they_o and_o continue_v to_o live_v a_o austere_a life_n his_o example_n prevail_v so_o much_o with_o his_o elder_a brother_n name_v venantius_n that_o he_o embrace_v the_o same_o way_n of_o live_v the_o reputation_n of_o their_o holiness_n spread_v itself_o soon_o through_o all_o the_o world_n and_o attract_v the_o praise_n and_o admiration_n of_o all_o man_n this_o make_v they_o take_v up_o a_o resolution_n to_o forsake_v their_o country_n and_o find_v out_o a_o retreat_n they_o take_v with_o they_o a_o certain_a old_a man_n name_v caprasius_n and_o go_v into_o several_a place_n to_o live_v in_o solitude_n but_o for_o all_o this_o their_o reputation_n discover_v they_o they_o take_v ship_n intend_v to_o go_v by_o sea_n into_o the_o east_n but_o venantius_n be_v dead_a by_o the_o way_n in_o achaia_n honoratus_n return_v into_o italy_n and_o at_o length_n retire_v into_o the_o isle_n of_o lerin_n there_o to_o pass_v his_o life_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o monastic_a life_n this_o engage_v he_o to_o enter_v into_o holy_a order_n which_o he_o have_v ever_o before_o avoid_v and_o when_o many_o person_n come_v to_o find_v he_o out_o that_o they_o may_v live_v under_o his_o conduct_n he_o build_v a_o monastery_n take_v care_n to_o govern_v the_o religious_a and_o rule_v they_o with_o all_o the_o kindness_n and_o prudence_n possible_a s._n hilary_n commend_v his_o discretion_n chief_o his_o care_n to_o provide_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o religious_a his_o kind_a entertainment_n of_o stranger_n his_o liberal_a distribution_n of_o alm_n and_o his_o love_n for_o all_o the_o world_n he_o also_o relate_v what_o great_a pain_n he_o take_v to_o convert_v he_o and_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o catch_v he_o he_o proceed_v in_o the_o next_o place_n to_o his_o episcopal_a virtue_n upon_o which_o nevertheless_o he_o do_v not_o enlarge_v so_o much_o as_o he_o may_v have_v do_v because_o they_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o the_o christian_n of_o arles_n he_o observe_v notwithstanding_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o vigilance_n and_o charity_n how_o he_o mix_a severity_n with_o mildness_n after_o what_o manner_n he_o take_v care_n of_o his_o flock_n with_o what_o vehemency_n he_o reprove_v vice_n how_o he_o settle_a peace_n and_o concord_n in_o the_o church_n he_o add_v that_o he_o do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o his_o power_n for_o terror_n but_o he_o govern_v his_o flock_n with_o love_n and_o that_o during_o the_o time_n that_o he_o be_v bishop_n the_o church_n grow_v in_o grace_n but_o decrease_v in_o riches_n because_o he_o distribute_v those_o treasure_n which_o his_o predecessor_n have_v gather_v together_o and_o for_o a_o long_a time_n lie_v useless_a reserve_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v just_o necessary_a for_o his_o subsistence_n of_o which_o likewise_o he_o will_v retrench_v a_o part_n if_o there_o be_v need_n of_o it_o in_o fine_a s._n honoratus_n be_v impair_v with_o labour_n and_o austerity_n fall_v into_o a_o languish_a distemper_n which_o nevertheless_o do_v not_o hinder_v he_o from_o execute_v his_o priestly_a office_n he_o preach_v in_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o feast_n of_o epiphany_n anno_fw-la 429._o but_o his_o disease_n be_v increase_v take_v he_o away_o within_o eight_o or_o nine_o day_n after_o he_o show_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o constancy_n and_o courage_n in_o the_o extremity_n of_o his_o sickness_n s._n hilary_n who_o be_v present_a at_o his_o death_n relate_v here_o many_o exemplary_a circumstance_n he_o describe_v also_o his_o funeral_n solemnity_n and_o after_o he_o have_v make_v a_o short_a relation_n of_o his_o virtue_n and_o equal_v he_o with_o the_o martyr_n he_o end_v his_o discourse_n with_o a_o address_n to_o he_o to_o pray_v he_o to_o remember_v he_o and_o his_o people_n and_o to_o be_v their_o patron_n and_o intercessor_n with_o god_n his_o poem_n upon_o the_o beginning_n of_o genesis_n be_v much_o inferior_a to_o the_o life_n of_o honoratus_n in_o beauty_n and_o elegancy_n it_o be_v full_a of_o fault_n against_o the_o rule_n of_o prosâ—dia_fw-la it_o contain_v nothing_o noble_a or_o remarkable_a in_o it_o the_o letter_n of_o hilarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n to_o s._n eucherius_n be_v a_o small_a ticket_n in_o which_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v run_v over_o the_o book_n of_o constitution_n which_o he_o send_v he_o and_o desire_n to_o send_v he_o one_o of_o his_o child_n to_o who_o he_o have_v give_v such_o excellent_a precept_n this_o show_v the_o intimacy_n and_o friendship_n there_o be_v between_o hilary_n bishop_n of_o arles_n and_o s._n eucherius_n it_o appear_v also_o by_o the_o write_n of_o this_o latter_a who_o speak_v very_o honourable_o of_o he_o and_o have_v dedicate_v his_o book_n of_o the_o praise_n of_o a_o monastic_a life_n to_o he_o constantius_n the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o s._n german_n julianus_n pomerius_fw-la sidonius_n apollinaris_n and_o all_o other_o author_n of_o that_o time_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o a_o very_a holy_a man._n s._n prosper_n who_o do_v not_o like_a well_o of_o he_o because_o he_o be_v not_o altogether_o of_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n about_o grace_n nevertheless_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o s._n austin_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o a_o person_n of_o great_a authority_n and_o very_o well_o verse_v in_o all_o spiritual_a knowledge_n and_o own_v that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o excellent_a worth_n in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la he_o join_v he_o with_o s._n eucherius_n and_o say_v that_o they_o both_o consummate_v a_o
of_o the_o predestination_n of_o saint_n and_o perseverance_n write_v by_o s._n austin_n and_o send_v the_o place_n which_o disturb_v they_o to_o s._n prosper_n this_o saint_n relate_v they_o and_o clear_v they_o in_o the_o answer_n which_o he_o make_v to_o they_o wherein_o he_o maintain_v the_o same_o truth_n that_o grace_n be_v a_o mere_a gratuitous_a gift_n that_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n that_o this_o grace_n be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o and_o that_o we_o can_v do_v any_o good_a without_o its_o help_n of_o all_o the_o book_n that_o be_v write_v against_o s._n augustine_n principle_n there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v in_o so_o much_o esteem_n as_o the_o conference_n of_o cassiâ—â—_n that_o author_n in_o the_o thirteen_o conference_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o abbot_n charâ—…_n lay_v down_o maxim_n quite_o contâ—aâ—y_o to_o s._n augustine_n s._n prosper_n who_o have_v already_o oppose_v he_o 〈◊〉_d voce_fw-mi 1628._o voce_fw-mi this_o book_n be_v print_v alone_o at_o leyden_n 1606._o and_o at_o arras_n 1628._o attacked_a he_o by_o write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n austin_n and_o pope_n celestine_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o sixtus_n cassâ—an_n have_v assert_v as_o we_o have_v say_v that_o the_o beginning_n of_o our_o good_a 〈◊〉_d and_o faith_n proceed_v sometime_o from_o ourselves_o and_o sometime_o from_o grace_n that_o 〈◊〉_d have_v in_o we_o some_o seed_n of_o â—_z that_o our_o free_a will_v can_v naâ—â—nally_o incline_v itself_o to_o gâ—…_n that_o grace_n sometime_o prevent_v it_o and_o that_o sometime_o its_o motion_n anticipate_v thâ—â—â—_n of_o grâ—…_n s._n prosper_n maintain_v that_o these_o principle_n be_v the_o consequence_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o pelagian_o that_o it_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o grace_n be_v give_v according_a to_o every_o man_n mâ—â—iâ—s_n and_o that_o nanire_n be_v not_o impair_v by_o adam_n sin_n that_o they_o have_v be_v condemn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d â—â—ose_a synod_n which_o have_v condemn_v the_o pelagian_a error_n and_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v write_v against_o they_o and_o that_o s._n austin_n have_v entire_o vanquish_v they_o in_o his_o write_n the_o poem_n call_v de_fw-fr ingrate_a of_o the_o men._n the_o so_o he_o call_v the_o pelagian_o and_o semipelagian_n as_o be_v ungrateful_a in_o deny_v that_o grace_n which_o god_n so_o free_o bestow_v on_o men._n ungrateful_a be_v the_o most_o excellent_a piece_n which_o s._n prosper_v compose_v about_o grace_n in_o this_o poem_n afâ—er_o he_o have_v show_v wherein_o consist_v the_o heresy_n of_o pelagius_n and_o in_o what_o manner_n it_o have_v be_v confute_v by_o s._n austin_n who_o he_o high_o extol_v he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o christian_n who_o endeavour_v to_o revive_v that_o heresy_n by_o teach_v that_o man_n be_v freewill_n can_v incline_v itself_o indifferent_o to_o good_a or_o evil._n he_o make_v the_o pelagian_o to_o come_v to_o his_o help_n who_o exhort_v person_n to_o receive_v they_o since_o they_o approve_v their_o sentiment_n he_o represent_v the_o trouble_n and_o perplexity_n they_o be_v in_o and_o show_v that_o the_o pelagian_o have_v a_o right_a to_o require_v admission_n into_o the_o church_n or_o else_o they_o must_v be_v drive_v out_o who_o have_v espouse_v the_o same_o principle_n he_o afterward_o confute_v the_o principal_a point_n of_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n which_o he_o reduce_v to_o three_o head_n that_o man_n be_v bear_v entire_o innocent_a that_o he_o can_v live_v in_o this_o world_n without_o sin_n and_z that_o grace_n be_v give_v according_a to_o merit_n he_o in_o the_o next_o place_n show_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o who_o he_o resist_v which_o he_o also_o refer_v to_o three_o head_n that_o god_n call_v all_o the_o world_n by_o his_o grace_n which_o every_o one_o follow_v or_o reject_v by_o his_o freewill_n that_o the_o strength_n of_o grace_n assist_v his_o ability_n and_o teach_v he_o to_o love_v virtue_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o man_n to_o persevere_v in_o goodness_n because_o god_n never_o refuse_v his_o assistance_n to_o those_o that_o be_v incline_v to_o good_n s._n prosper_n hold_v the_o contrary_a that_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o and_o he_o demonstrate_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o infidel_n who_o have_v never_o hear_v the_o gospel_n preach_v and_o because_o if_o god_n will_v save_v all_o the_o world_n all_o the_o world_n will_v be_v save_v that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o although_o god_n will_v save_v all_o man_n yet_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v save_v because_o they_o will_v not_o because_o say_v s._n prosper_n it_o will_v then_o follow_v that_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o divine_a will_n will_v depend_v upon_o the_o humane_a will_n and_o that_o god_n will_v help_v a_o person_n in_o vain_a if_o he_o will_v not_o be_v help_v that_o grace_n do_v not_o depend_v so_o upon_o freedom_n that_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o law_n which_o make_v we_o know_v good_a but_o it_o convert_v the_o soul_n and_o mind_n that_o without_o this_o grace_n the_o law_n gospel_n and_o nature_n be_v useless_a that_o it_o plant_v faith_n in_o our_o soul_n that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o necessary_a as_o his_o enemy_n themselves_o do_v unanimous_o confess_v to_o acquire_v a_o perfect_a righteousness_n and_o perseverance_n in_o goodness_n but_o also_o for_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o mere_a gratuitous_a gift_n which_o can_v be_v deserve_v this_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o example_n of_o those_o who_o have_v live_v in_o all_o manner_n of_o vice_n have_v be_v save_v by_o baptism_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n that_o the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o attribute_v the_o will_n and_o desire_n of_o believe_v to_o freewill_n relapse_n into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o pelagian_o by_o give_v that_o power_n to_o the_o freewill_n which_o have_v be_v lose_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n that_o they_o make_v god_n himself_o unjust_a in_o say_v that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n have_v pass_v upon_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n which_o have_v not_o be_v infect_v with_o his_o sin_n then_o he_o confute_v the_o objection_n and_o complaint_n of_o the_o semipelagian_o which_o be_v reducible_a to_o two_n 1_o that_o the_o freedom_n of_o man_n will_n be_v utter_o destroy_v by_o hold_v that_o man_n of_o himself_o be_v not_o able_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o evil._n s._n prosper_n answer_v to_o this_o objection_n that_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o first_o man_n have_v reduce_v we_o to_o that_o necessity_n but_o that_o we_o be_v not_o by_o that_o mean_v deprive_v of_o our_o liberty_n which_o always_o subsist_v but_o which_o decline_v infallible_o to_o evil_a when_o it_o be_v leave_v to_o its_o own_o proper_a strength_n but_o to_o good_a when_o it_o be_v help_v by_o grace_n which_o restore_v we_o to_o our_o first_o dignity_n that_o this_o grace_n be_v the_o original_a of_o all_o our_o desert_n that_o the_o example_n of_o infant_n of_o who_o some_o receive_v baptism_n and_o other_o be_v debar_v from_o it_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v mere_o gratuitous_a and_o that_o god_n give_v to_o who_o he_o please_v only_o the_o second_o objection_n be_v this_o that_o if_o the_o grace_n of_o live_v well_o be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o man_n those_o who_o have_v not_o receive_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o live_v ill_o s._n prosper_v also_o answer_v that_o this_o objection_n can_v not_o be_v propose_v but_o by_o person_n that_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v original_a sin_n because_o all_o man_n be_v by_o that_o sin_n become_v subject_a to_o condemnation_n and_o have_v deserve_v to_o be_v abandon_v for_o their_o own_o offence_n god_n will_v not_o have_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o do_v not_o show_v mercy_n to_o any_o man_n that_o we_o must_v not_o search_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o do_v it_o to_o one_o and_o not_o unto_o another_o because_o that_o be_v a_o secret_n which_o god_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o conceal_v from_o we_o in_o this_o life_n as_o he_o do_v many_o other_o last_o he_o compare_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o who_o he_o confute_v with_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o pelagian_o which_o direct_o oppose_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o own_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o condemn_v their_o principal_a error_n by_o acknowledge_v that_o adam_n sin_n have_v make_v we_o mortal_a that_o no_o man_n can_v obtain_v eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o that_o child_n be_v wash_v from_o their_o sin_n by_o this_o sacrament_n but_o that_o they_o still_o follow_v their_o principle_n in_o assert_v that_o nature_n have_v yet_o in_o itself_o force_v enough_o to_o choose_v
the_o true_a good_a and_o that_o the_o saint_n confirm_v in_o virtue_n may_v resist_v the_o devil_n by_o their_o own_o strength_n god_n leave_v they_o to_o themselves_o to_o give_v they_o a_o great_a opportunity_n of_o merit_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o have_v these_o opinion_n in_o abomination_n and_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o sin_n have_v make_v so_o great_a a_o wound_n in_o our_o nature_n that_o it_o be_v not_o able_a so_o much_o as_o to_o desire_v the_o recovery_n of_o they_o from_o god_n not_o be_v sensible_a of_o its_o own_o misery_n that_o the_o gift_n of_o nature_n serve_v only_o to_o make_v we_o proud_a and_o give_v we_o no_o manner_n of_o power_n to_o choose_v that_o which_o be_v real_o good_a that_o if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o jesus_n christ_n will_v die_v in_o vain_a that_o the_o necessity_n there_o be_v that_o a_o god_n shall_v die_v to_o save_v mankind_n aught_o to_o inform_v we_o how_o deep_a our_o wound_n be_v that_o the_o faithful_a who_o be_v engraft_v into_o jesus_n christ_n aught_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o he_o he_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v foolish_a to_o imagine_v that_o if_o the_o saint_n have_v do_v no_o good_a action_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o their_o own_o freedom_n they_o deserve_v no_o reward_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a all_o our_o confidence_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o god_n and_o that_o our_o virtue_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o worthy_a of_o reward_n as_o it_o be_v the_o more_o fix_v on_o jesus_n christ_n that_o christian_a humility_n oblige_v we_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o we_o can_v do_v any_o good_a in_o this_o valley_n of_o tear_n but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o do_v not_o destroy_v but_o restore_v our_o freedom_n yet_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o that_o all_o the_o good_a it_o do_v aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v to_o grace_n and_o not_o to_o it_o that_o in_o the_o last_o place_n it_o do_v not_o countenance_v our_o negligence_n nor_o hinder_v man_n from_o pursue_v after_o virtue_n since_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o can_v do_v a_o virtuous_a action_n without_o this_o grace_n these_o be_v the_o book_n of_o s._n prosper_n which_o he_o purposely_o compose_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n concern_v grace_n he_o maintain_v the_o principle_n of_o this_o saint_n but_o he_o mollify_v they_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o term_n especial_o about_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n to_o glory_n and_o of_o reprobation_n which_o he_o suppose_v to_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o foresight_n of_o man_n goodwork_n as_o the_o school_n speak_v he_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o universal_a desire_n of_o god_n to_o save_v all_o man_n after_o a_o very_a moderate_a manner_n but_o he_o depart_v not_o from_o s._n augustine_n principle_n as_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o man_n the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n the_o weakness_n of_o man_n will_n as_o also_o the_o beginning_n of_o faith_n and_o conversion_n and_o the_o efficacy_n by_o which_o it_o work_v upon_o man_n heart_n indeed_o he_o have_v no_o other_o divinity_n that_o what_o he_o have_v take_v out_o of_o s._n austin_n it_o be_v that_o he_o may_v acquaint_v himself_o the_o better_a with_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o father_n that_o he_o make_v a_o abridgement_n of_o divinity_n make_v up_o of_o certain_a extract_n take_v out_o of_o the_o work_n of_o this_o father_n he_o put_v some_o of_o his_o sentence_n in_o verse_n we_o have_v yet_o these_o two_o work_n among_o the_o book_n of_o s._n prosper_n the_o one_o be_v entitle_v 1613._o entitle_v these_o be_v print_v alone_o at_o helmstadt_n anno_fw-la 1613._o sentence_n gather_v by_o s._n prosper_n from_o the_o work_n of_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o other_o a_o book_n of_o epigram_n compose_v of_o s._n augustine_n sentence_n there_o be_v cave_n be_v 98._o cave_n 97._o he_o consult_v no_o other_o author_n but_o s._n austin_n in_o compose_v his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o scripture_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o fifty_o last_o psalm_n in_o which_o he_o follow_v the_o explication_n of_o s._n austin_n so_o exact_o that_o he_o do_v nothing_o almost_o but_o abridge_v he_o and_o put_v he_o into_o other_o word_n the_o two_o epigram_n which_o he_o have_v compose_v against_o cauc_n against_o in_o obtrectatorem_fw-la cauc_n the_o adversary_n of_o s._n austin_n be_v also_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o esteem_n he_o have_v for_o that_o father_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v from_o s._n prosper_n the_o epitaph_n upon_o the_o nestorian_a and_o pelagian_a heresy_n but_o there_o be_v not_o the_o like_a ground_n for_o the_o poem_n upon_o providence_n which_o contain_v principles_n concern_v grace_n direct_o opposite_a to_o what_o s._n prosper_n lay_v down_o in_o his_o poem_n of_o ungrateful_a person_n for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o poem_n about_o providence_n maintain_v that_o man_n since_o the_o fall_n into_o sin_n have_v still_o some_o ability_n to_o do_v good_a that_o the_o will_n go_v before_o grace_n that_o the_o good_a and_o sinner_n be_v equal_o tempt_v and_o assist_v and_o that_o which_o make_v the_o righteous_a man_n so_o glorious_a be_v that_o they_o resist_v whereas_o the_o sinner_n yield_v to_o they_o these_o be_v the_o very_a opinion_n which_o s._n prosper_n oppose_v in_o his_o poem_n of_o ungrateful_a person_n and_o in_o his_o other_o work_n for_o though_o we_o shall_v suppose_v with_o m._n abbot_n anthelmi_n that_o s._n prosper_v seek_v for_o mollify_a term_n yet_o we_o can_v think_v that_o he_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o deliver_v that_o for_o truth_n which_o he_o have_v former_o confute_v beside_o the_o style_n of_o this_o poem_n differ_v much_o from_o the_o poem_n of_o ungrateful_a person_n the_o author_n write_v after_o the_o vandal_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o empire_n the_o poem_n of_o a_o husband_n to_o his_o wife_n which_o bear_v paulinus_n name_n do_v in_o many_o manuscript_n bear_v s._n prosper_n name_n and_o bede_n say_v it_o be_v his_o the_o book_n of_o promise_n and_o prediction_n be_v not_o s._n prosper_n for_o the_o author_n be_v a_o african_a and_o the_o style_n of_o this_o work_n be_v very_o different_a from_o s._n prosper_n other_o work_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v attribute_v by_o cassiodorus_n to_o s._n prosper_n but_o either_o it_o be_v another_o of_n the_o same_o name_n or_o in_o the_o time_n of_o cassiodorus_n this_o work_n be_v false_o attribute_v to_o s._n prosper_n either_o because_o it_o be_v conformable_a to_o his_o doctrine_n or_o perhaps_o because_o s._n prosper_v publish_v it_o in_o the_o west_n but_o however_o that_o be_v it_o can_v be_v our_o author_n the_o end_n and_o design_n of_o the_o book_n be_v to_o make_v a_o collection_n of_o the_o promise_n and_o prophecy_n contain_v in_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o they_o be_v already_o fulfil_v and_o which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v accomplish_v hereafter_o the_o two_o book_n concern_v a_o contemplative_a life_n be_v manifest_o julian_n pomerius_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v hereafter_o print_a alone_o 1487_o and_o at_o col._n 1536_o octavo_n there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o the_o chronicon_fw-la gennadius_n assure_v we_o that_o s._n prosper_n have_v make_v a_o chronicon_fw-la from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n down_o to_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n and_o the_o take_n of_o rome_n by_o gensericus_fw-la king_n of_o the_o vandal_n victorius_n cassiodorus_n and_o s._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n and_o many_o other_o author_n make_v mention_n of_o it_o so_o that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o s._n prosper_n have_v compose_v a_o chronicon_fw-la the_o first_o which_o appear_v under_o s._n prosper_n name_n be_v a_o addition_n to_o the_o second_o part_n of_o eusebius_n chronicon_fw-la augment_v by_o s._n jerom_n which_o begin_v at_o the_o death_n of_o valens_n and_o end_n at_o the_o year_n 455._o this_o have_v be_v since_o augment_v 10_o year_n more_o in_o the_o edition_n which_o m._n chiffletius_n have_v publish_v in_o his_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o collection_n of_o the_o french_a historian_n this_o be_v the_o very_a same_o which_o f._n labbe_n have_v publish_v entire_a in_o his_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o bibliotheca_fw-la manuscripta_fw-la it_o begin_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o end_n at_o the_o year_n 455._o but_o m._n pitthaeus_n have_v publish_v another_o which_o begin_v and_o end_v at_o the_o same_o year_n which_o bear_v s._n prosper_n name_n but_o he_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o tiro_n which_o may_v make_v we_o think_v it_o some_o other_o author_n some_o believe_v that_o the_o first_o be_v s._n prosper_n and_o that_o the_o second_o be_v not_o some_o other_o think_v that_o neither_o of_o they_o be_v he_o other_o that_o both_o be_v he_o in_o my_o judgement_n the_o most_o probable_a opinion_n be_v that_o the_o chronicon_fw-la
that_o s._n prosper_n never_o write_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o semipelagian_n the_o argument_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n gelasius_n who_o cite_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n without_o name_v it_o seem_v more_o plausible_a than_o the_o former_a for_o if_o this_o work_n be_v s._n leo_n how_o can_v gelasius_n be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o or_o know_v it_o what_o reason_n can_v he_o have_v to_o conceal_v his_o name_n but_o this_o objection_n only_o prove_v that_o his_o work_n be_v without_o a_o name_n as_o i_o see_v all_o the_o world_n agree_v and_o then_o all_o the_o question_n will_v be_v to_o know_v if_o it_o be_v not_o s._n leo_n who_o compose_v it_o without_o put_v his_o name_n to_o it_o the_o reason_n of_o f._n quesnel_n seem_v to_o make_v this_o opinion_n very_o probable_a let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o answer_n be_v give_v since_o we_o be_v already_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v no_o argument_n to_o show_v that_o these_o book_n can_v be_v s._n leo_n his_o adversary_n content_v himself_o to_o prove_v that_o s._n prosper_n use_v s._n jerom_n version_n as_o well_o as_o s._n leo_n and_o that_o sometime_o also_o he_o use_v the_o ancient_n version_n and_o think_v that_o thus_o he_o have_v answer_v the_o strong_a argument_n i_o will_v not_o stay_v here_o to_o examine_v which_o of_o the_o two_o have_v injury_n or_o reason_n on_o his_o side_n i_o will_v only_o confine_v myself_o to_o the_o argument_n about_o the_o agreement_n of_o style_n in_o which_o m._n anthelmi_n yield_v to_o his_o adversary_n since_o he_o own_v that_o it_o be_v the_o agreement_n of_o style_n of_o the_o epistle_n and_o sermon_n of_o s._n leo_n with_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n that_o make_v he_o attribute_v those_o book_n to_o s._n prosper_n this_o concession_n be_v very_o favourable_a to_o f._n quesnel_n for_o it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o the_o sermon_n and_o epistle_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o s._n leo_n be_v that_o father_n but_o not_o so_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n be_v s._n prosper_n if_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o these_o work_n must_v both_o of_o they_o belong_v to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o author_n it_o be_v much_o more_o reasonable_a to_o attribute_v the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n to_o s._n leo_n than_o to_o fix_v the_o epistle_n and_o sermon_n of_o s._n leo_n upon_o s._n prosper_n f._n alexander_n and_o f._n oudin_n pretend_v that_o there_o be_v some_o difference_n of_o style_n and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o s._n leo_n so_o many_o rhyme_n and_o figure_n nor_o such_o a_o cadence_n but_o they_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v take_v sufficient_a notice_n of_o it_o for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n it_o be_v inconsiderable_a from_o all_o that_o we_o have_v hitherto_o say_v concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n we_o may_v conclude_v 1._o that_o this_o book_n do_v at_o first_o appear_v without_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v make_v since_o the_o year_n 430_o and_o before_o 496._o 3._o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n gelasius_n the_o work_n be_v know_v but_o it_o be_v then_o without_o name_n 4._o that_o since_o it_o have_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o s._n ambrose_n in_o some_o manuscript_n and_o of_o s._n prosper_n in_o other_o 5._o that_o it_o be_v certain_o none_o of_o s._n ambrose_n 6._o that_o there_o be_v no_o probability_n that_o it_o be_v s._n prosper_n 7._o that_o the_o author_n have_v hitherto_o be_v always_o unknown_a it_o be_v hard_a to_o know_v now_o who_o it_o be_v 8._o that_o if_o we_o judge_v by_o the_o manner_n of_o treat_v of_o thing_n and_o by_o the_o agreement_n of_o style_n s._n leo_n stand_v fair_a for_o it_o 9_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o prove_v that_o this_o work_n be_v not_o he_o nothing_o more_o can_v be_v expect_v but_o that_o it_o be_v positive_o assert_v to_o be_v s._n leo_n but_o that_o i_o dare_v not_o do_v upon_o the_o mere_a conformity_n of_o style_n although_o i_o confess_v it_o render_v f._n quesnel_n opinion_n extreme_o probable_a i_o have_v give_v no_o answer_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o photius_n allege_v by_o m._n anthelmi_n but_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o purpose_n it_o appear_v that_o that_o author_n have_v a_o very_a confuse_a knowledge_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o pelagian_o and_o that_o the_o difference_n about_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n be_v not_o form_v till_o after_o his_o death_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v s._n prosper_n that_o he_o oppose_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o pelagian_o under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o s._n leo_n be_v whole_o imaginary_a he_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o s._n prosper_n have_v write_v about_o grace_n and_o think_v he_o attack_v the_o pelagian_o and_o know_v by_o septimius_n letter_n and_o s._n leo_n to_o januarius_n bishop_n of_o aquileia_n that_o they_o have_v raise_v some_o commotion_n under_o the_o pontificate_n of_o this_o pope_n he_o think_v that_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n that_o s._n prosper_n have_v oppose_v they_o and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o he_o know_v that_o s._n prosper_n be_v then_o at_o rome_n but_o it_o be_v discernible_a enough_o that_o photius_n speak_v all_o this_o by_o mere_a guess_n and_o as_o a_o person_n so_o remote_a both_o in_o time_n and_o place_n as_o that_o he_o have_v not_o a_o exact_a history_n but_o contrive_v this_o model_n of_o his_o own_o but_o yet_o be_v it_o true_a that_o s._n prosper_n have_v write_v against_o the_o pelagian_o in_o the_o popedom_n of_o s._n leo_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a surmise_n to_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n which_o be_v not_o write_v against_o the_o pelagian_o how_o know_v he_o that_o photius_n speak_v of_o these_o book_n be_v it_o not_o possible_a that_o s._n prosper_n may_v compose_v some_o other_o book_n against_o the_o pelagian_o at_o that_o time_n which_o be_v not_o come_v to_o we_o but_o there_o be_v no_o room_n as_o we_o have_v already_o say_v to_o bottom_n upon_o this_o passage_n of_o photius_n who_o himself_o do_v not_o assert_v this_o but_o mere_o by_o conjecture_n but_o we_o have_v insist_v too_o much_o upon_o the_o criticism_n of_o this_o work_n a_o extract_n of_o it_o will_v be_v more_o useful_a and_o less_o tedious_a the_o author_n in_o the_o beginning_n propound_v the_o question_n which_o he_o design_n to_o handle_v in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v a_o great_a and_o difficult_a question_n move_v a_o long_a time_n since_o between_o the_o patron_n of_o freewill_n and_o the_o preacher_n of_o grace_n viz._n whether_o god_n will_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v and_o because_o that_o can_v be_v deny_v it_o be_v further_o demand_v why_o the_o will_n of_o the_o almighty_a be_v not_o always_o accomplish_v if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o depend_v upon_o the_o will_n of_o man_n this_o seem_v to_o exclude_v grace_n which_o be_v no_o more_o a_o free-gift_n but_o a_o debt_n if_o it_o be_v bestow_v according_a to_o desert_n it_o be_v further_a inquire_v why_o that_o gift_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v be_v not_o give_v to_o all_o by_o he_o who_o desire_v the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n the_o design_n of_o the_o author_n be_v to_o resolve_v these_o question_n and_o to_o effect_v this_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o to_o treat_v first_o of_o all_o of_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o will_n against_o those_o who_o imagine_v that_o they_o deny_v all_o freedom_n who_o preach_v up_o grace_n not_o observe_v that_o they_o may_v as_o well_o accuse_v they_o of_o deny_v grace_n when_o they_o suppose_v that_o it_o do_v not_o go_v before_o but_o only_o accompany_v the_o will._n for_o if_o we_o take_v away_o the_o will_n where_o be_v the_o original_a of_o virtue_n and_o if_o we_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v grace_n where_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o merit_n he_o than_o distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o will_n the_o sensual_a animal_n and_o spiritual_a the_o animal_n be_v in_o infant_n the_o sensual_a in_o man_n without_o grace_n the_o spiritual_a be_v the_o will_n of_o those_o man_n who_o act_n by_o grace_n he_o distinguish_v also_o two_o sort_n of_o grace_n 1._o general_a grace_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o exterior_a help_n as_o the_o element_n nature_n the_o law_n the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n and_o 2._o special_a grace_n the_o first_o be_v useless_a without_o the_o latter_a which_o do_v not_o destroy_v nature_n but_o restore_v it_o do_v not_o take_v away_o freedom_n but_o enable_v it_o to_o act_v without_o it_o there_o be_v no_o good_a all_o that_o
a_o bad_a preacher_n he_o thus_o lay_v down_o the_o life_n of_o a_o preacher_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v to_o be_v answerable_a to_o his_o doctrine_n he_o ought_v to_o preach_v as_o well_o by_o his_o manner_n as_o word_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o raise_v his_o own_o esteem_n by_o a_o affectation_n of_o eloquence_n or_o place_v his_o chief_a care_n in_o the_o elegancy_n of_o his_o expression_n he_o must_v not_o seek_v â—o_o please_v the_o people_n nor_o gain_v himself_o applause_n from_o they_o but_o his_o main_a aim_n be_v to_o affect_v they_o and_o convert_v they_o he_o must_v weep_v himself_o if_o he_o will_v make_v his_o auditor_n to_o weep_v a_o plain_a grave_a and_o easy_a discourse_n will_v work_v better_a effect_n than_o the_o most_o study_a and_o curious_a piece_n of_o eloquence_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o a_o declaimer_n and_o a_o preacher_n a_o declaimer_n use_v the_o utmost_a strength_n of_o his_o eloquence_n to_o gain_v reputation_n the_o preacher_n seek_v the_o glory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o explain_v his_o doctrine_n in_o a_o familiar_a discourse_n the_o declaimer_n handle_v trifle_v matter_n with_o choice_n and_o curious_a word_n the_o preacher_n on_o the_o contrary_n elevate_v the_o plainness_n of_o his_o discourse_n by_o the_o nobleness_n and_o grandeur_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o declaimer_n endeavour_v to_o hide_v the_o deformity_n of_o his_o invention_n by_o the_o fineness_n of_o his_o discourse_n but_o the_o preacher_n mollify_v and_o sweeten_v the_o harshness_n of_o his_o word_n by_o the_o beauty_n of_o his_o notion_n the_o one_o place_n all_o his_o honour_n in_o the_o applause_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o other_o in_o their_o virtue_n the_o declaimer_n speak_v plausible_o but_o his_o speech_n be_v fruitless_a the_o preacher_n make_v use_v of_o a_o ordinary_a discourse_n but_o he_o instruct_v those_o that_o will_v attend_v to_o it_o because_o he_o corrupt_v not_o his_o reason_n with_o the_o affectation_n of_o seem_a eloquence_n the_o second_o book_n be_v about_o the_o duty_n of_o a_o active_a life_n the_o author_n therein_o explain_v how_o we_o must_v reprove_v and_o bear_v with_o sinner_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o most_o holy_a bishop_n be_v sometime_o force_v to_o tolerate_v sinner_n either_o because_o they_o foresee_v that_o reproof_n and_o chastisement_n will_v but_o harden_v they_o or_o because_o their_o sin_n be_v hide_v as_o to_o those_o who_o come_v to_o confess_v their_o sin_n to_o your_o pastor_n as_o sick-man_n come_v to_o show_v their_o wound_n to_o the_o physician_n they_o shall_v labour_v to_o cure_v they_o immediate_o and_o apply_v fit_a remedy_n to_o they_o without_o flatter_v they_o or_o assure_v they_o that_o they_o be_v cure_v when_o they_o be_v not_o as_o to_o those_o who_o crime_n be_v manifest_a before_o confession_n if_o we_o can_v heal_v they_o by_o gentle_a medicine_n we_o must_v apply_v to_o they_o the_o fire_n of_o reproof_n and_o if_o that_o effect_n nothing_o but_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o irregular_a life_n they_o must_v be_v separate_v by_o the_o sword_n of_o excommunication_n as_o putrify_a member_n lest_o they_o corrupt_v other_o by_o theia_n evil_a example_n but_o as_o to_o those_o who_o sin_n be_v altogether_o secret_a be_v neither_o discover_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o sinner_n themselves_o nor_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o if_o they_o do_v not_o amend_v as_o they_o have_v god_n for_o a_o witness_n so_o also_o they_o shall_v have_v god_n for_o their_o avenger_n for_o though_o they_o may_v escape_v the_o judgement_n of_o man_n yet_o since_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o sin_n they_o shall_v be_v condemn_v to_o eternal_a torment_n at_o least_o if_o they_o do_v not_o judge_v themselves_o and_o revenge_v their_o sin_n upon_o themselves_o by_o a_o very_a severe_a punishment_n for_o so_o they_o may_v change_v eternal_a into_o temporal_a punishment_n and_o by_o the_o tear_n which_o flow_v from_o a_o wound_a heart_n extinguish_v the_o burn_n of_o eternal_a flame_n last_o as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o ecclesiastic_a state_n they_o be_v mistake_v if_o they_o imagine_v that_o they_o may_v remain_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o their_o ministry_n because_o they_o deceive_v man_n by_o conceal_v their_o sin_n because_o unless_o they_o be_v such_o small_a sin_n as_o we_o can_v avoid_v and_o for_o which_o we_o daily_o beg_v of_o god_n in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n that_o he_o will_v forgive_v we_o our_o debt_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v free_a from_o all_o such_o crime_n as_o be_v commit_v render_v man_n obnoxious_a to_o civil_a justice_n that_o as_o to_o those_o that_o have_v commit_v they_o but_o dare_v not_o confess_v they_o for_o fear_n of_o be_v excommunicate_v they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o great_a fault_n in_o communicate_v because_o they_o feign_v themselves_o innocent_a before_o man_n and_o through_o a_o intolerable_a contempt_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n be_v ashamed_a to_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o altar_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o who_o not_o be_v convict_v of_o sin_n do_v acknowledge_v and_o confess_v it_o or_o at_o least_o not_o discover_v it_o to_o any_o man_n keep_v themselves_o from_o the_o sacrament_n and_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o altar_n at_o which_o they_o minister_v not_o out_o of_o courage_n but_o duty_n bewail_v their_o sin_n in_o secret_n they_o may_v reconcile_v themselves_o to_o god_n by_o repentance_n appease_v his_o anger_n and_o render_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o the_o heavenly_a city_n and_o of_o eternal_a happiness_n in_o the_o next_o place_n the_o author_n go_v on_o to_o show_v how_o loose_a bishop_n ought_v to_o be_v from_o the_o desire_n of_o worldly_a riches_n he_o maintain_v that_o those_o that_o enter_v into_o the_o clergy_n aught_o to_o renounce_v their_o estate_n fall_v all_o and_o give_v to_o the_o poor_a content_v themselves_o with_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o possess_v as_o their_o own_o be_v only_o proper_o the_o manager_n of_o they_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o think_v the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o vow_n of_o the_o faithful_a the_o atonement_n for_o sin_n and_o the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o poor_a so_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o appropriate_v they_o to_o themselves_o as_o proper_o belong_v to_o they_o but_o to_o distribute_v they_o to_o the_o poor_a as_o a_o trust_v belong_v to_o they_o that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n have_v no_o right_n to_o they_o but_o under_o the_o title_n of_o poverty_n and_o if_o they_o be_v rich_a otherwise_o and_o yet_o live_v of_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n they_o rob_v the_o poor_a that_o they_o who_o suppose_v that_o these_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o reward_n for_o their_o service_n deceive_v themselves_o by_o expect_v temporal_a reward_n for_o that_o which_o deserve_v eternal_a that_o those_o who_o have_v a_o estate_n aught_o to_o be_v so_o far_o from_o live_v at_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o church_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o impart_v their_o income_n to_o the_o church_n without_o be_v in_o the_o least_o proud_a of_o it_o these_o precept_n say_v our_o author_n may_v appear_v hard_o and_o i_o own_v it_o but_o it_o be_v to_o they_o that_o have_v no_o mind_n to_o observe_v they_o for_o to_o those_o that_o be_v willing_a to_o keep_v they_o nothing_o be_v more_o easy_a for_o practice_n will_v soon_o make_v they_o so_o for_o what_o difficulty_n be_v there_o in_o content_v themselves_o with_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o have_v enough_o to_o maintain_v they_o or_o to_o forsake_v their_o own_o estate_n when_o the_o church_n allow_v they_o a_o sufficient_a maintenance_n these_o be_v indeed_o good_a rule_n but_o very_o rare_o put_v in_o practice_n julian_n pomerius_fw-la confirm_v they_o by_o show_v how_o all_o christian_n but_o principal_o clergyman_n aught_o to_o despise_v riches_n the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o book_n be_v concern_v the_o abstinence_n and_o temperance_n of_o the_o clergy_n he_o show_v how_o necessary_a this_o virtue_n be_v and_o how_o dangerous_a the_o contrary_a vice_n he_o make_v temperance_n to_o consist_v in_o two_o thing_n viz._n in_o neither_o eat_v nor_o drink_v more_o than_o be_v necessary_a and_o in_o not_o seek_v out_o exquisite_a dainty_n and_o liquor_n he_o tell_v we_o at_o the_o end_n that_o we_o must_v break_v our_o fast_a for_o our_o host_n sake_n the_o last_o book_n treat_v of_o virtue_n and_o vice_n in_o particular_a he_o therein_o discover_v the_o pernicious_a effect_n of_o pride_n covetousness_n envy_n and_o boast_v he_o speak_v very_o large_o of_o charity_n of_o the_o four_o cardinal_n virtue_n prudence_n temperance_n fortitude_n and_o justice_n this_o book_n be_v full_a of_o definition_n and_o division_n of_o virtue_n and_o vice_n natural_a description_n of_o they_o
only_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n and_o to_o maintain_v charity_n ibliotheca_n patrum_fw-la or_o a_o new_a history_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n tome_n v._n contain_v a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n and_o write_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n that_o flourish_v in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n of_o christianity_n with_o censure_n upon_o all_o their_o book_n determine_v which_o be_v genuine_a and_o which_o spurious_a s._n isidore_n of_o sevil._n s._n isidore_n the_o son_n of_o severianus_n and_o grandchild_n of_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n be_v bear_v at_o sevil._n he_o succeed_v his_o brother_n s._n leander_n in_o the_o bishopric_n of_o sevil._n s._n isidore_n of_o sevil._n that_o city_n about_o the_o year_n 595._o he_o hold_v a_o council_n in_o 623._o and_o die_v in_o 636._o have_v govern_v the_o church_n of_o sevil_n forty_o year_n this_o bishop_n be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a read_n and_o profound_a learning_n and_o have_v write_v upon_o divers_a subject_n his_o work_n may_v be_v divide_v into_o five_o class_n the_o first_o comprehend_v those_o which_o concern_v art_n or_o science_n the_o second_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o scripture_n the_o three_o his_o dogmatical_a tract_n the_o four_o his_o treatise_n of_o church-discipline_n and_o the_o last_o his_o work_n of_o morality_n or_o piety_n the_o book_n of_o etymology_n or_o of_o origin_n be_v the_o large_a of_o those_o of_o the_o first_o class_n he_o write_v it_o at_o the_o request_n of_o braulio_n bishop_n of_o caesar-augusta_n of_o caesar-augusta_n saragosa_n who_o divide_v it_o into_o twenty_o book_n and_o make_v up_o what_o isidore_n have_v not_o finish_v this_o work_n be_v a_o epitome_n of_o all_o art_n and_o science_n he_o explain_v the_o term_n lay_v down_o the_o principle_n and_o show_v what_o be_v most_o in_o use_n in_o each_o of_o they_o what_o relate_v to_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n be_v as_o follow_v in_o the_o six_o book_n he_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o which_o he_o place_n in_o the_o four_o classis_fw-la of_o the_o the_o canonical_a book_n tobit_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la as_o the_o jew_n never_o acknowledge_v these_o book_n to_o be_v canonical_a so_o neither_o do_v the_o primitive_a church_n of_o christ._n s._n cyprian_n or_o rather_o rufinus_n in_o his_o tract_n de_fw-fr expos._n symb._n have_v reckon_v up_o the_o symb_n cypr._n the_o exp_n symb_n book_n in_o order_n which_o make_v up_o the_o canon_n in_o his_o time_n and_o omit_v those_o which_o be_v account_v apocryphal_a say_v haec_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n these_o be_v the_o book_n which_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o canon_n by_o the_o church_n the_o other_o book_n meaning_n tobit_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o canonical_a the_o same_o catalogue_n of_o canonical_a writer_n do_v origen_n in_o eusebius_n hist._n eccles._n l._n 6._o c._n 25._o and_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n c._n 59_o give_v trident._n conc._n laod._n anno_fw-la 320._o euseb._n hist._n eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 15_o 16._o aug._n the_o civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 18._o c._n 36._o hieron_n praef_n in_o macc._n conc._n flor._n &_o trident._n we_o so_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n but_o for_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n and_o more_o the_o canon_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o that_o we_o now_o have_v indeed_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o pure_a age_n to_o the_o novice_n and_o catechuman_n as_o be_v also_o clemens_n and_o ignatius_n epistle_n and_o hermes_n book_n call_v pastor_n yea_o and_o some_o of_o the_o late_a father_n as_o s._n jerom_n austin_n and_o innocent_n give_v they_o very_o honourable_a title_n call_v they_o sacred_a divine_a canonical_a but_o then_o they_o mean_v not_o by_o canonical_a as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v canon_n fidei_fw-la a_o perfect_a rule_n both_o for_o faith_n and_o manner_n but_o canon_n morum_fw-la &_o historiae_fw-la profitable_a to_o instruction_n and_o to_o inform_v man_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o so_o far_o be_v this_o doctrine_n of_o s._n isidore_n orthodox_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n our_o mother_n art_n 6._o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n judith_n tobit_n and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n he_o distinguish_v thrâ—â—_n sâ—…es_v of_o the_o scripture_n the_o historical_a moral_a and_o allegorical_a he_o speak_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v compose_v harmony_n of_o 〈◊〉_d gospel_n he_o reckon_v up_o but_o four_o general_a council_n he_o make_v a_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o fine_a he_o treat_v of_o the_o principal_a festival_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n and_o of_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v it_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n because_o it_o be_v make_v sacred_a by_o a_o mystical_a prayer_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o definâ—th_v definâ—th_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d â—â—â—y_v in_o â—pious_a and_o good_a since_o be_v say_v to_o communicate_v sanctify_v grace_n and_o holiness_n 8._o conc._n trid._n sess_v 7._o c._n 8._o not_o ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v but_o ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operaâ—tis_fw-la be_v moral_a instrument_n of_o confer_v and_o convey_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o all_o worthy_a partaker_n of_o they_o god_n being-pleased-by-and-with_a they_o to_o work_v spiritual_a grace_n and_o endowment_n in_o we_o non_fw-fr propter_fw-mi 〈◊〉_d sacramenâ—…_n quae_fw-la saâ—â—imus_fw-la sed_fw-la propter_fw-la vim_o fidei_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la qua_fw-la illis_fw-la communicamus_fw-la not_o through_o any_o virtue_n in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v but_o through_o faith_n in_o the_o receiver_n 〈◊〉_d sacrament_n the_o sign_n of_o a_o holy_a thing_n communicate_v holiness_n he_o places_z in_o that_o rank_a baptism_n chrism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v say_v he_o sacrament_n because_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o corporeal_a thing_n the_o divine_a virtue_n do_v secret_o operate_v salvation_n to_o the_o unction_n he_o join_v the_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n which_o bring_v down_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o speak_v of_o exorcism_n he_o make_v the_o apostle_n author_n of_o the_o creed_n which_o he_o think_v to_o have_v be_v call_v a_o symbol_n because_o it_o be_v the_o badge_n whereby_o christian_n know_v one_o another_o he_o speak_v of_o prayer_n of_o fast_v and_o of_o penance_n which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o voluntary_a punishment_n for_o one_o sin_n he_o define_v satisfaction_n the_o exclusion_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o occasion_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o cessation_n of_o sin_v he_o call_v reconciliation_n the_o end_n of_o penance_n he_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o exomologesis_fw-la or_o confession_n the_o one_o of_o praise_n the_o other_o of_o sin_n and_o say_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v chief_o make_v to_o god_n last_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o rogation_n or_o litany_n in_o the_o seven_o book_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o name_n and_o attribute_n of_o god_n chap._n 1._o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n of_o his_o quality_n of_o his_o metaphorical_a and_o natural_a name_n chap._n 2._o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n chap._n 3._o of_o the_o trinity_n and_o of_o the_o appellative_a and_o relative_a name_n of_o the_o person_n chap._n 4._o of_o angel_n and_o their_o different_a order_n chap._n 5._o he_o explain_v also_o the_o name_n of_o the_o person_n mention_v in_o the_o bible_n he_o give_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o patriarch_n the_o prophet_n the_o apostle_n the_o martyr_n the_o clerk_n and_o monk_n in_o the_o eight_o book_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o heresy_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o sibyl_n etc._n etc._n the_o three_o book_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o name_n or_o of_o the_o proper_a signification_n of_o word_n write_v by_o the_o same_o author_n be_v a_o grammatical_a work_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n to_o king_n sisebut_n a_o physical_a treatise_n of_o which_o we_o have_v nothing_o here_o to_o say_v to_o this_o classis_fw-la of_o s._n isidore_n work_n may_v be_v add_v his_o historical_a tract_n which_o be_v a_o chronological_a abridgement_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n down_o to_o 626._o to_o to_o the_o 17_o year_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o heraclius_n and_o to_o the_o year_n 626._o heraclius_n empire_n a_o history_n of_o the_o goth_n from_o the_o 176th_o year_n of_o christ_n to_o the_o year_n 610._o with_o a_o epitome_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o vandal_n and_o sueves_n the_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n which_o we_o have_v defend_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o precede_a volume_n and_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o certain_a saint_n the_o treatise_n that_o s._n
the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o the_o metropolis_n of_o reims_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o abbot_n and_o monk_n of_o his_o monastery_n a_o year_n after_o his_o ordination_n the_o emperor_n lotharius_n who_o favour_v ebbo_n who_o be_v depose_v mere_o because_o he_o have_v put_v lewis_n the_o kind_a to_o penance_n and_o hate_v hincmarus_n who_o he_o look_v upon_o to_o be_v whole_o for_o charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n endeavour_v to_o revoke_v the_o sentence_n pass_v upon_o ebbo_n and_o restore_v he_o suppose_v that_o some_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v hincmarus_n to_o be_v their_o lawful_a bishop_n of_o reims_n to_o this_o end_n he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n and_o obtain_v a_o letter_n from_o he_o wherein_o he_o give_v gonbaldus_n archbishop_n of_o rovan_n commission_n to_o examine_v this_o affair_n with_o such_o bishop_n of_o the_o kingdom_n as_o he_o shall_v think_v ht_v to_o choose_v who_o shall_v meet_v at_o treves_n and_o have_v cite_v hincmarus_n examine_v he_o before_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o shall_v be_v present_a after_o easter_n hincmarus_n go_v to_o the_o council_n and_o wait_v for_o the_o pope_n legate_n till_o the_o time_n appoint_v after_o this_o gonbaldus_n summon_v ebbo_n who_o not_o dare_v to_o appear_v left_a hincmarus_n in_o quiet_a possession_n of_o the_o archbishopric_n of_o reims_n he_o govern_v that_o church_n almost_o thirty_o year_n for_o he_o die_v not_o till_o dec._n 21._o 882._o he_o have_v a_o great_a share_n in_o all_o the_o affair_n which_o be_v transact_v in_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n of_o france_n and_o as_o to_o his_o own_o particular_a have_v no_o small_a difficulty_n to_o extricate_v himself_o out_o of_o in_o which_o he_o show_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o wit_n diligence_n and_o courage_n be_v endue_v with_o these_o quality_n he_o be_v please_v to_o meet_v with_o so_o good_a a_o occasion_n of_o signalize_a himself_o by_o the_o condemnation_n of_o gotteschalcus_n he_o first_o hear_v he_o himself_o and_o resolve_v with_o himself_o quiercy_n council_n of_o quiercy_n to_o present_v he_o before_o the_o council_n of_o bishop_n that_o be_v to_o meet_v with_o the_o parliament_n appoint_v by_o charles_n the_o bald_a at_o queircy_n which_o be_v the_o king_n palace_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o reims_n and_o that_o thing_n may_v be_v do_v in_o the_o better_a order_n he_o give_v rhotadus_n notice_n of_o it_o to_o be_v present_a there_o because_o he_o be_v the_o proper_a judge_n of_o gotteschalcus_n wenilo_o archbishop_n of_o sens_n be_v present_a with_o hincmarus_n and_o 11_o other_o bishop_n among_o who_o be_v rhotadus_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr two_o suffragan_n bishop_n of_o who_o rigboldus_n who_o ordain_v gotteschalcus_n be_v one_o and_o three_o abbot_n viz._n paschasius_fw-la rathbertus_n abbot_n of_o coâ—…by_n bavo_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o orbez_n where_o gotteschalcus_n be_v a_o monk_n and_o hilduinus_n abbot_n of_o hautevilliers_n gotteschalcus_n have_v be_v question_v in_o their_o presence_n and_o maintain_v the_o same_o opinion_n which_o he_o have_v do_v at_o mentz_n with_o the_o same_o obstinacy_n and_o incorrigibleness_n cast_v some_o reflection_n upon_o his_o enemy_n be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n degrade_v from_o his_o priesthood_n which_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o rigboldus_n suffragan_n of_o reims_n without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o bishop_n and_o moreover_o for_o his_o obstinacy_n be_v condemn_v according_a to_o the_o law_n canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o agatha_n can._n 38._o and_o constitution_n of_o s._n bennet_n to_o be_v beat_v with_o rod_n and_o imprison_v as_o the_o bishop_n of_o germany_n have_v before_o order_v hincmarus_n fear_v that_o rhotadus_n have_v not_o power_n enough_o to_o see_v this_o sentence_n execute_v and_o so_o he_o may_v escape_v take_v care_n to_o shut_v he_o up_o in_o a_o monastery_n of_o his_o diocese_n the_o judgement_n pass_v against_o gotteschalcus_n be_v deliver_v in_o these_o word_n brother_n gotteschalcus_n know_v that_o thou_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o sacred_a office_n of_o priesthood_n which_o if_o thou_o have_v ever_o receive_v you_o have_v manage_v contrary_a to_o all_o rule_n and_o profane_v to_o this_o day_n by_o thy_o manner_n disorderly_a action_n and_o corrupt_a doctrine_n and_o that_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o h._n spirit_n of_o who_o grace_n the_o priesthood_n be_v a_o special_a gift_n and_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n thou_o be_v utter_o for_o bid_v to_o offieiate_v in_o any_o office_n of_o it_o for_o the_o future_a moreover_o because_o thou_o have_v intermeddle_v with_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a affair_n contrary_a to_o the_o profession_n and_o duty_n of_o a_o monk_n and_o in_o contempt_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a law_n we_o do_v by_o virtue_n of_o our_o episcopal_a authority_n order_n and_o command_n that_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n thou_o be_v severe_o scourge_v and_o afterward_o shut_v up_o in_o a_o close_a prison_n and_o that_o thou_o may_v never_o teach_v again_o to_o infect_v other_o we_o enjoin_v you_o perpetual_a silence_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n thus_o be_v gotteschalcus_n condemn_v in_o the_o presence_n and_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o his_o bishop_n abbot_z him_z that_o ordain_v he_o and_o of_o those_o who_o be_v well_o affect_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n austin_n which_o show_v that_o he_o have_v a_o injury_n this_o sentence_n which_o be_v pronounce_v against_o he_o be_v execute_v with_o the_o utmost_a severity_n for_o he_o be_v whip_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n and_o the_o bishop_n till_o he_o cast_v out_o of_o his_o imprison_v gotteschalcus_n punish_v and_o imprison_v own_o hand_n into_o the_o fire_n a_o book_n wherein_o he_o make_v a_o collection_n of_o such_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n as_o prove_v his_o opinion_n after_o which_o he_o be_v keep_v close_a prisoner_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o hautevilliers_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o reims_n nevertheless_o hincmarus_n that_o he_o may_v induce_v he_o to_o change_v his_o opinion_n send_v he_o a_o write_n in_o which_o he_o explain_v those_o place_n of_o the_o father_n on_o which_o he_o ground_v it_o and_o prove_v that_o god_n indeed_o know_v they_o that_o shall_v be_v reprobate_v for_o their_o sin_n but_o have_v predestinate_v to_o man_n to_o evil_a and_o that_o his_o prescience_n be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o any_o man_n ruin_n he_o send_v he_o also_o a_o second_o instruction_n but_o can_v not_o remove_v he_o from_o it_o hincmarus_n also_o write_v to_o prudentius_n bishop_n of_o troy_n a_o account_n of_o what_o have_v pass_v in_o the_o judgement_n give_v against_o he_o and_o consult_v that_o bishop_n what_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v in_o case_n gotteschalcus_n shall_v gotteschalcus_n two_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o gotteschalcus_n continue_v obstinate_a whether_o he_o shall_v deprive_v he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o the_o communion_n what_o answer_n prudentius_n give_v to_o these_o question_n be_v not_o know_v but_o about_o the_o same_o time_n gotteschalcus_n compose_v two_o confession_n of_o faith_n one_o more_o long_o in_o which_o he_o confess_v that_o god_n have_v not_o predestinate_v any_o man_n to_o sin_n or_o evil_a but_o to_o good_a only_o which_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n viz._n the_o reward_n of_o his_o favour_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o justice_n that_o he_o have_v free_o predestinate_v his_o elect_n to_o life_n eternal_a and_o also_o have_v predestine_v the_o devil_n and_o reprobate_n to_o eternal_a death_n he_o ground_n this_o doctrine_n upon_o consequence_n take_v from_o holy_a scripture_n and_o assertion_n of_o the_o father_n chief_o of_o s._n austin_n gregory_n fulgentius_n and_o isidore_n that_o this_o predestination_n be_v but_o one_o in_o itself_o though_o it_o have_v respect_n to_o two_o object_n as_o charity_n towards_o god_n and_o our_o neighbour_n be_v the_o same_o charity_n in_o two_o part_n to_o prove_v himself_o no_o heretic_n he_o bring_v a_o definition_n of_o a_o heretic_n out_o of_o s._n cassiodorus_n viz._n he_o be_v a_o person_n say_v this_o author_n who_o either_o out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o contempt_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n defend_v a_o new_a error_n or_o follow_v a_o old_a one_o he_o affirm_v that_o he_o hold_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o h._n scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_n and_o consequent_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o heretic_n do_v not_o touch_v he_o he_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o can_v prove_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o doctrine_n in_o a_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n if_o he_o can_v be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o have_v the_o liberty_n give_v he_o not_o only_o by_o his_o discourse_n but_o also_o by_o cast_v himself_o into_o scald_a water_n pitch_n or_o flame_a oil_n without_o suffer_v any_o harm_n he_o
blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v real_o present_a and_o do_v conjunct_o exist_v but_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v two_o existence_n of_o two_o different_a thing_n viz._n body_n and_o spirit_n for_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o in_o one_o respect_n be_v the_o species_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o in_o another_o respect_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n now_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o they_o fall_v under_o our_o outward_a sense_n be_v species_n of_o corporal_a creature_n but_o if_o consider_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o power_n which_o have_v raise_v they_o into_o a_o kind_n of_o spiritual_n be_v they_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n by_o their_o outward_a superficies_n fall_v under_o our_o sense_n they_o be_v creature_n subject_a to_o change_n and_o corruption_n but_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o they_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o strength_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o mystery_n they_o confer_v life_n and_o immortality_n on_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o this_o he_o explain_v by_o the_o simile_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o manna_n which_o indeed_o be_v not_o altogether_o parallel_v but_o such_o as_o may_v be_v in_o some_o sense_n apply_v to_o it_o for_o as_o in_o baptism_n there_o be_v a_o outward_a sign_n that_o fall_v under_o our_o sense_n and_o a_o inward_a grace_n apprehend_v by_o faith_n so_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o fall_n under_o our_o sense_n and_o the_o invisible_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o as_o the_o inward_a grace_n and_o virtue_n of_o baptism_n for_o the_o heal_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v also_o real_a and_o true_a so_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v real_o and_o true_o present_a under_o the_o species_n as_o to_o the_o manna_n this_o author_n seem_v to_o be_v singular_a in_o his_o opinion_n about_o its_o conversion_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o he_o affirm_v in_o very_o ardent_a term_n but_o he_o be_v force_v to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a to_o adapt_v his_o simile_n to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n which_o be_v a_o further_a proof_n that_o he_o own_v a_o real_a charge_n in_o the_o eucharist_n next_o to_o that_o he_o quote_v that_o place_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o st._n john_n gospel_n chap._n 6._o if_o you_o do_v not_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n that_o our_o saviour_n do_v not_o say_v that_o to_o eat_v his_o flesh_n it_o must_v be_v cut_v in_o piece_n such_o as_o it_o be_v crucify_a or_o that_o his_o blood_n must_v be_v drink_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o it_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o that_o the_o faithful_a shall_v true_o receive_v by_o this_o mystery_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n convert_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n thus_o be_v clear_o explain_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n afterward_o he_o quote_v several_a passage_n out_o of_o s._n austin_n and_o s._n isidorus_n upon_o which_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n not_o in_o a_o visible_a but_o in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o they_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o look_v upon_o by_o their_o outward_a appearance_n but_o as_o they_o be_v make_v by_o the_o divine_a spirit_n and_o that_o by_o a_o invisible_a power_n they_o become_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o they_o appear_v to_o our_o eye_n that_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v outward_a and_o visible_a feed_v our_o body_n whilst_o the_o inward_a and_o invisible_a feed_v and_o give_v life_n to_o our_o soul_n last_o he_o conclude_v this_o first_o part_n in_o these_o word_n by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v hitherto_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n receive_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v figure_n if_o consider_v by_o the_o visible_a and_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o if_o consider_v by_o their_o substance_n hide_v to_o our_o eye_n that_o be_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o divine_a word_n they_o be_v indeed_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n therefore_o according_a to_o the_o visible_a creature_n they_o be_v a_o food_n for_o our_o body_n but_o by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o mighty_a substance_n they_o nourish_v and_o sanctify_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a after_o this_o he_o come_v to_o the_o second_o question_n which_o he_o express_v in_o these_o word_n whether_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v and_o be_v bury_v and_o sit_v on_o the_o right-hand_a of_o the_o eternal_a father_n be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o faithful_a daily_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n by_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o author_n he_o quote_v upon_o this_o question_n be_v s._n ambrose_n a_o passage_n out_o of_o who_o first_o book_n de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la he_o set_v down_o and_o out_o of_o it_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n that_o what_o we_o receive_v corporal_o that_o be_v what_o we_o touch_v with_o our_o tooth_n swallow_v down_o and_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n that_o feed_v our_o soul_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o live_a bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v perceptible_a only_o to_o our_o faith_n which_o show_v that_o this_o question_n agree_v to_o the_o former_a and_o that_o it_o do_v not_o lie_v in_o this_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o how_o it_o be_v receive_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v there_o whether_o without_o any_o figure_n or_o veil_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o very_a thing_n we_o fall_v or_o break_v etc._n etc._n and_o here_o he_o repeat_v his_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o change_n which_o must_v be_v inward_a and_o invisible_a see_v it_o be_v not_o outward_a and_o apparent_a thus_o continue_v to_o allege_v passage_n out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n he_o start_v this_o objection_n those_o say_v he_o who_o be_v not_o of_o my_o opinion_n do_v object_n and_o say_v that_o what_o we_o see_v be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o which_o we_o drink_v be_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o inquire_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v but_o that_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o to_o which_o he_o make_v this_o answer_n that_o this_o opinion_n be_v reasonable_a and_o that_o we_o ought_v firm_o to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o therefore_o we_o believe_v it_o because_o we_o do_v not_o see_v it_o for_o can_v we_o see_v it_o we_o shall_v not_o say_v i_o believe_v but_o i_o see_v it_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n but_o faith_n that_o perceive_v it_o and_o that_o what_o be_v see_v be_v not_o in_o specie_fw-la but_o in_o operation_n and_o effect_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o appear_v in_o it_o under_o a_o humane_a shape_n therefore_o add_v he_o s._n ambrose_n say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o mind_v the_o course_n of_o nature_n but_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n who_o change_v what_o seem_v good_a unto_o he_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o please_v who_o create_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o and_o change_n what_o he_o have_v create_v into_o what_o it_o be_v not_o before_o to_o be_v virtual_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o our_o author_n be_v to_o be_v so_o real_o but_o not_o visible_o because_o under_o another_o form_n or_o appearance_n for_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o it_o be_v bread_n in_o specie_fw-la but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o specie_fw-la panis_n est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n verum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o not_o in_o a_o corporal_a manner_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la sanguis_fw-la christi_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la corporaliter_fw-la the_o difference_n he_o make_v betwixt_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o which_o he_o suffer_v and_o that_o in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o the_o first_o be_v have_v under_o no_o form_n but_o it_o be_v own_o it_o
to_o he_o and_o the_o rather_o because_o charity_n require_v we_o to_o put_v the_o best_a sense_n on_o doubtful_a matter_n after_o he_o have_v publish_v this_o apology_n he_o set_v out_o on_o his_o journey_n towards_o rome_n but_o be_v arrive_v at_o clunie_n he_o be_v detain_v there_o by_o peter_n the_o venerable_a abbot_n of_o clunie_n whilst_o he_o be_v death_n the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o abâ—â—ard_n to_o cluâ—y_n and_o his_o death_n there_o the_o abbot_n of_o cisteaux_n come_v thither_o likewise_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v he_o to_o make_v his_o peace_n with_o saint_n bernard_n peter_n the_o venerable_n urge_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o he_o also_o persuade_v he_o to_o go_v and_o wait_v upon_o he_o with_o the_o abbot_n of_o cisteaux_n and_o advise_v he_o that_o in_o case_n he_o have_v say_v or_o write_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v offensive_a to_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o catholic_n to_o advance_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o the_o future_a and_o to_o strike_v it_o out_o of_o his_o book_n he_o take_v his_o advice_n wait_v upon_o saint_n bernard_n and_o be_v reconcile_v to_o he_o by_o the_o mediation_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o cisteaux_n he_o return_v afterward_o to_o clunie_n where_o he_o resolve_v to_o spend_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o day_n in_o repose_n free_a from_o the_o hurry_n and_o fatigue_n of_o the_o school_n peter_n the_o venerable_a thought_n himself_o oblige_v to_o allow_v this_o favour_n to_o his_o age_n to_o his_o weakness_n and_o to_o his_o piety_n not_o question_v withal_o but_o that_o his_o learning_n will_v be_v very_o advantageous_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o his_o monk_n he_o write_v about_o it_o to_o pope_n innocent_a and_o pray_v he_o to_o grant_v that_o abaelard_n may_v spend_v the_o remainder_n of_o his_o life_n with_o they_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o pope_n grant_v he_o that_o favour_n for_o abaelard_n reside_v in_o that_o community_n till_o he_o die_v and_o behave_v himself_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o piety_n and_o humility_n for_o two_o year_n together_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n he_o find_v himself_o very_o much_o oppress_v with_o infirmity_n and_o be_v send_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n marcellus_n of_o chalons_n upon_o the_o seyne_n as_o be_v a_o more_o healthful_a and_o pleasant_a place_n where_o he_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1142._o in_o the_o sixty_o three_o year_n of_o his_o age._n peter_n the_o venerable_a acquaint_v heloissa_n of_o his_o death_n by_o a_o letter_n wherein_o he_o give_v she_o a_o encomium_n of_o his_o manner_n of_o live_v ever_o since_o he_o have_v retreat_v to_o their_o society_n annex_v thereto_o a_o epitaph_n in_o his_o praise_n and_o send_v his_o body_n to_o the_o abbey_n of_o paraclete_n to_o be_v there_o inter_v he_o afterward_o go_v himself_o to_o visit_v that_o abbey_n where_o he_o say_v mass_n make_v a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o religious_a in_o the_o chapter_n house_n give_v they_o the_o eucharist_n and_o promise_v heloissa_n to_o put_v up_o prayer_n to_o god_n for_o she_o in_o the_o society_n of_o clunie_n for_o thirty_o day_n together_o after_o her_o death_n she_o thank_v he_o for_o all_o those_o favour_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o she_o send_v to_o he_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n entreat_v he_o to_o send_v her_o abaelard_n absolution_n and_o to_o procure_v a_o prebend_n for_o her_o son_n astrolabe_n peter_n the_o venerable_n send_v she_o this_o absolution_n and_o promise_v she_o to_o do_v his_o best_a for_o the_o procure_v a_o prebend_n for_o her_o son_n though_o the_o bishop_n be_v very_o scrupulous_a in_o grant_v those_o sort_n of_o benefice_n the_o work_n of_o abaelard_n which_o be_v now_o extant_a be_v the_o letter_n which_o we_o have_v mention_v in_o the_o course_n of_o his_o history_n exposition_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o of_o the_o abaelard_n the_o work_n of_o abaelard_n creed_n of_o saint_n athanasius_n a_o reply_n to_o the_o question_n or_o problem_n propose_v by_o heloissa_n a_o book_n about_o heresy_n a_o commentary_n on_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n divide_v into_o five_o book_n thirty_o two_o sermon_n on_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o year_n a_o introduction_n into_o theology_n divide_v into_o three_o book_n the_o last_o of_o which_o be_v imperfect_a those_o which_o be_v lose_v or_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v print_v be_v his_o logic_n of_o which_o he_o make_v mention_n in_o his_o first_o letter_n and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o his_o theology_n his_o note_n upon_o ezekiel_n his_o moral_n entitle_v nosce_fw-la teipsum_fw-la know_v thyself_o another_o book_n entitle_v sic_fw-la &_o non_fw-la yea_o and_o no_o which_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o manuscript_n in_o the_o library_n of_o saint_n german_a of_o prez_n so_o entitle_v because_o it_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o such_o sentence_n out_o of_o holy_a writ_n as_o be_v in_o appearance_n contrary_a to_o each_o other_o and_o a_o treatise_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n dedicate_v to_o heloissa_n which_o be_v likewise_o a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o same_o library_n in_o abstract_v his_o work_n we_o will_v begin_v with_o his_o introduction_n into_o theology_n which_o be_v the_o book_n which_o have_v make_v so_o great_a a_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v that_o which_o contain_v the_o principle_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o head_n upon_o which_o he_o be_v reprehend_v and_o condemn_v he_o begin_v the_o first_o book_n with_o the_o explication_n of_o faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n faith_n charity_n and_o the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o believe_v that_o hope_n be_v comprehend_v in_o faith_n as_o a_o species_n in_o its_o genus_fw-la he_o define_v faith_n to_o be_v the_o estimation_n or_o idea_n of_o invisible_a thing_n and_o hope_v the_o expectation_n of_o some_o good_a faith_n according_a to_o he_o have_v respect_n to_o good_a and_o evil_a both_o present_a and_o future_a whereas_o hope_n have_v only_o regard_v to_o future_a good_n he_o define_v charity_n to_o be_v a_o honourable_a love_n direct_v to_o its_o due_a end_n or_o object_n and_o lust_n on_o the_o contrary_a to_o be_v a_o shameful_a and_o dishonourable_a love_n love_n in_o general_n be_v that_o good_a will_n and_o affection_n which_o one_o have_v for_o another_o whereby_o one_o wishesto_fw-la a_o other_o some_o good_a upon_o the_o sole_a esteem_n which_o he_o have_v for_o he_o charity_n be_v the_o love_n of_o god_n lust_n or_o concupiscence_n be_v the_o love_n of_o the_o world_n god_n be_v the_o ultimate_a end_n or_o object_n of_o the_o former_a man_n be_v the_o ultimate_a end_n or_o object_n of_o the_o latter_a he_o observe_v that_o man_n be_v the_o cause_n but_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o his_o action_n and_o that_o what_o he_o do_v for_o himself_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o respect_n to_o god_n as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n he_o define_v it_o to_o be_v a_o outward_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o the_o invisible_a grace_n of_o god_n thus_o for_o instance_n say_v he_o when_o a_o man_n be_v baptize_v the_o outward_a wash_n of_o the_o body_n which_o we_o behold_v be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o inward_a wash_v of_o the_o soul_n faith_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o other_o virtue_n because_o we_o only_o hope_v for_o what_o we_o believe_v for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v define_v by_o the_o apostle_n heb._n 11._o 1._o to_o be_v the_o substance_n i._n e._n the_o foundation_n and_o origin_n of_o thing_n hope_v for_o thing_n invisible_a or_o future_a be_v proper_o the_o object_n of_o faith_n though_o sometime_o we_o apply_v this_o term_n to_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v among_o the_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v believe_v there_o be_v some_o which_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n whether_o they_o be_v believe_v or_o no_o such_o as_o whether_o it_o please_v god_n it_o shall_v or_o shall_v not_o rain_v to_o morrow_n but_o when_o one_o speak_v of_o faith_n one_o mean_n only_o that_o which_o relate_v to_o such_o thing_n which_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v under_o the_o pain_n of_o damnation_n and_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o catholic_n or_o universal_a faith_n the_o which_o be_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v this_o faith_n have_v for_o its_o object_n the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o his_o benefit_n show_v to_o mankind_n in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o retreat_v of_o that_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o to_o explain_v how_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o three_o person_n abaelard_n the_o work_n of_o abaelard_n after_o he_o have_v establish_v the_o unity_n simplicity_n and_o immutability_n of_o god_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n he_o say_v that_o one_o of_o the_o divine_a person_n be_v
they_o not_o only_o to_o illustrate_v and_o decide_v ordinary_a question_n but_o to_o form_v a_o great_a number_n of_o new_a one_o which_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o before_o john_n the_o sophister_n roscelinus_n and_o st._n anselm_n be_v the_o first_o who_o put_v this_o method_n in_o practice_n and_o after_o they_o abaelardus_n gillebert_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr porrée_n and_o many_o other_o bring_v it_o into_o vogue_n and_o make_v public_a lecture_n on_o that_o subject_n otho_n of_o frisinghen_n introduce_v it_o into_o germany_n and_o within_o a_o little_a while_n after_o it_o take_v place_n almost_o throughout_o all_o christendom_n but_o forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v difficult_a not_o to_o go_v astray_o in_o follow_v a_o new_a track_n some_o of_o the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o handle_v theological_a point_n particular_o roscelinus_n abaelardus_n gillebert_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr porrée_n as_o also_o amaury_n or_o amalaricus_n and_o many_o other_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o follow_a century_n fall_v into_o divers_a error_n or_o at_o least_o express_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v condemn_v by_o those_o person_n who_o adhere_v to_o the_o sentiment_n and_o method_n of_o discourse_n use_v by_o the_o ancient_a father_n there_o also_o happen_v another_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v that_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o these_o author_n about_o the_o most_o part_n of_o those_o question_n give_v occasion_n to_o many_o contest_v and_o dispute_v among_o the_o divine_n and_o in_o regard_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o question_n increase_v daily_o and_o every_o one_o to_o maintain_v his_o opinion_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o most_o subtle_a topic_n of_o the_o aristotelean_a logic_n and_o metaphysic_n the_o dispute_n be_v almost_o innumerable_a and_o become_v so_o full_a of_o obscurity_n intricacy_n and_o evasion_n that_o only_o those_o who_o be_v well_o verse_v in_o that_o art_n be_v able_a to_o comprehend_v any_o thing_n and_o thus_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o come_v to_o any_o determination_n beside_o the_o uncouth_a manner_n of_o handle_v the_o several_a subject_n and_o the_o barbarous_a term_n that_o be_v use_v render_v this_o kind_n of_o study_n much_o more_o agreeable_a to_o prevent_v these_o inconvenience_n peter_n lombard_n bishop_n of_o paris_n undertake_v to_o make_v paris_n peter_n lombard_n bishop_n of_o paris_n a_o collection_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n and_o chief_o of_o st._n hilary_n st._n ambrose_n st._n jerom_n and_o st._n augustin_n on_o the_o principal_a question_n that_o be_v then_o in_o debate_n among_o the_o schoolman_n imagine_v by_o that_o mean_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o their_o dispute_n and_o to_o form_v such_o decision_n as_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o person_n on_o who_o testimony_n they_o be_v ground_v may_v render_v venerable_a and_o may_v even_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o common_a consent_n this_o collection_n be_v call_v the_o book_n of_o the_o sentence_n a_o title_n then_o usual_o impose_v on_o theological_a work_n and_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o be_v receive_v with_o so_o general_a approbation_n that_o in_o a_o little_a time_n it_o become_v the_o only_a model_n of_o scholastical_a divinity_n that_o be_v public_o use_v in_o the_o school_n insomuch_o that_o the_o author_n of_o it_o be_v call_v by_o way_n of_o excellency_n the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n but_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o faculty_n not_o content_v themselves_o with_o the_o simplicity_n of_o this_o work_n make_v voluminous_a commentary_n on_o the_o text_n in_o which_o they_o renew_v their_o contest_v revive_v the_o same_o question_n and_o again_o intermix_v with_o theological_a matter_n the_o principle_n of_o philosophy_n and_o the_o maxim_n of_o aristotle_n which_o be_v never_o use_v by_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n nay_o some_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o find_v fault_n with_o his_o decision_n although_o they_o be_v express_v in_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o father_n thus_o pope_n alexander_n iii_o censure_v one_o of_o his_o expression_n the_o abbot_n joachim_n write_v a_o book_n against_o he_o and_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n draw_v up_o a_o catalogue_n of_o article_n in_o which_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n be_v not_o usual_o follow_v however_o he_o may_v be_v esteem_v as_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o the_o school-divines_a for_o although_o in_o his_o work_n he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o a_o method_n quite_o different_a from_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o discuss_v the_o theological_a question_n yet_o his_o book_n have_v always_o serve_v as_o their_o model_n or_o groundwork_n and_o apparent_o they_o have_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o comment_v upon_o it_o upon_o which_o account_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o enlarge_v somewhat_o more_o on_o the_o life_n and_o personal_a endowment_n of_o peter_n lombard_n as_o also_o on_o the_o content_n of_o his_o work_n he_o be_v bear_v in_o a_o village_n near_o novaria_n in_o lombardy_n from_o whence_o his_o surname_n be_v take_v and_o perform_v part_n of_o his_o study_n at_o bononia_n where_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n a_o famous_a university_n more_o especial_o for_o the_o study_n of_o the_o civil_a law_n but_o in_o regard_n that_o those_o of_o france_n be_v much_o more_o note_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o faculty_n of_o divinity_n he_o take_v a_o resolution_n to_o go_v thither_o have_v obtain_v a_o letter_n of_o recommendation_n from_o the_o bishop_n of_o lucca_n to_o st._n bernard_n in_o which_o he_o entreat_v he_o to_o take_v a_o particular_a care_n of_o peter_n lombard_n education_n whilst_o he_o apply_v himself_o to_o study_v in_o france_n st._n bernard_n provide_v all_o thing_n necessary_a for_o his_o subsistence_n as_o long_o as_o he_o reside_v at_o rheims_n and_o upon_o his_o departure_n for_o paris_n recommend_v he_o to_o gildin_n abbot_n of_o st._n victor_n to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o may_v maintain_v he_o gratis_o peter_n in_o a_o little_a time_n acquire_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reputation_n and_o be_v nominate_v professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n of_o which_o he_o be_v also_o style_v precedent_n by_o the_o contemporary_a writer_n he_o follow_v this_o employment_n with_o so_o good_a suceess_n that_o the_o bishopric_n of_o paris_n be_v vacant_a in_o 1150._o philip_n archdeacon_n of_o paris_n the_o son_n of_o king_n lewes_n the_o gross_a who_o be_v choose_v bâ—shop_n of_o that_o city_n by_o the_o chapter_n resign_v his_o place_n to_o he_o and_o condescend_v so_o far_o as_o to_o permit_v a_o stranger_n of_o a_o obscure_a parentage_n and_o of_o as_o mean_a fortune_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o he_o by_o reason_n of_o his_o extraordinary_a learning_n although_o he_o be_v the_o son_n and_o brother_n of_o a_o king_n a_o singular_a and_o rare_a example_n of_o humility_n however_o peter_n lombard_n do_v not_o long_o enjoy_v this_o dignity_n for_o he_o die_v july_n 20._o a._n d._n 1164._o and_o be_v bury_v in_o st._n marcel'_v church_n where_o the_o licentiate_n of_o the_o faculty_n of_o paris_n be_v oblige_v every_o year_n to_o compose_v a_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n in_o honour_n of_o his_o memory_n this_o author_n write_v beside_o the_o book_n of_o sentence_n certain_a commentary_n on_o the_o psalm_n and_o on_o st._n paul_n epistle_n which_o in_o effect_n be_v almost_o nothing_o else_o but_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n hilary_n st._n ambrose_n st._n augustin_n cassiodorus_n and_o remegius_n or_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n the_o commentary_n on_o the_o book_n of_o psalm_n be_v print_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1541._o and_o that_o on_o st._n paul_n epistle_n at_o the_o same_o place_n in_o 1535._o his_o collection_n of_o the_o sentence_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o book_n and_o every_o book_n into_o several_a section_n the_o division_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n be_v ground_v on_o st._n augustin_n axiom_n that_o knowledge_n have_v two_o object_n viz._n thing_n and_o sign_n that_o thing_n be_v divisible_a into_o those_o that_o may_v be_v enjoy_v and_o those_o which_o be_v only_o to_o be_v use_v that_o be_v to_o say_v god_n and_o the_o creature_n in_o the_o first_o book_n he_o treat_v of_o those_o thing_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v enjoy_v particular_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o the_o divine_a attribute_n in_o the_o second_o he_o specify_v those_o thing_n the_o use_n of_o which_o be_v only_o allow_v namely_o the_o creature_n discourse_v of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o angel_n and_o that_o of_o man_n of_o grace_n and_o free_a will_n of_o original_n and_o actual_a sin_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o three_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o mankind_n be_v deliver_v from_o sin_n of_o faith_n charity_n and_o the_o other_o practical_a
twenty_o five_o he_o examine_v divers_a question_n about_o the_o term_n of_o unity_n trinity_n and_o the_o distinction_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o twenty_o six_o twenty_o seven_o twenty_o eight_o and_o twenty_o nine_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o relative_n property_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n among_o themselves_o in_o the_o thirty_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o relative_n property_n of_o god_n with_o respect_n to_o man_n as_o to_o be_v a_o creator_n etc._n etc._n and_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o imply_v any_o change_n or_o alteration_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o the_o thirty_o first_o he_o show_v that_o the_o equality_n and_o likeness_n of_o the_o three_o person_n be_v not_o ground_v on_o their_o relative_n property_n but_o on_o the_o identity_n of_o their_o nature_n in_o the_o thirty_o second_o he_o lay_v down_o two_o principal_a difficulty_n viz._n whether_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n mutual_o love_v one_o another_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n or_o whether_o the_o father_n be_v wise_a by_o the_o wisdom_n he_o hâ—…_n beget_v he_o acknowledge_v these_o question_n to_o be_v difficult_a yet_o declare_v that_o there_o be_v in_o god_n a_o certain_a love_n and_o a_o certain_a wisdom_n which_o be_v common_a to_o the_o three_o person_n although_o the_o son_n be_v a_o wisdom_n which_o be_v not_o the_o father_n nor_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o love_n which_o be_v neither_o the_o father_n nor_o the_o son_n nevertheless_o without_o imagine_v two_o wisdom_n or_o two_o love_n to_o be_v in_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o thirty_o three_o he_o propose_v this_o question_n viz._n whether_o the_o property_n of_o the_o person_n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o person_n themselves_o and_o from_o the_o divine_a essence_n he_o maintain_v the_o negative_a and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o heretical_a he_o oppose_v the_o same_o opinion_n in_o the_o thirty_o four_o section_n and_o show_v that_o the_o person_n be_v not_o distinguish_v from_o their_o nature_n in_o the_o thirty_o five_o he_o begin_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o attribute_n of_o god_n which_o deserve_v a_o particular_a consideration_n such_o be_v his_o omniscience_n omnipotency_n providence_n will_n predestination_n etc._n etc._n the_o author_n show_v in_o this_o section_n that_o these_o attribute_n be_v relative_a to_o the_o creature_n in_o the_o thirty_o six_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v expose_v to_o god_n omniscience_n as_o well_o good_a as_o evil_a although_o evil_a be_v not_o a_o effect_n that_o proceed_v from_o he_o in_o the_o thirty_o seven_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o god_n be_v every_o where_o by_o his_o presence_n power_n and_o essence_n discourse_v by_o the_o way_n of_o the_o manner_n how_o spiritual_a creature_n be_v in_o a_o place_n and_o how_o they_o pass_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o afterward_o return_v to_o the_o question_n about_o the_o foreknowledge_n of_o god_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o cause_n of_o thing_n if_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o simple_a knowledge_n but_o if_o his_o will_n decree_n and_o inclination_n be_v comprehend_v under_o that_o name_n in_o that_o sense_n it_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o upon_o this_o account_n god_n can_v be_v the_o author_n of_o evil_a because_o he_o do_v not_o require_v nor_o ordain_v it_o although_o he_o know_v it_o in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o section_n be_v produce_v the_o famous_a distinction_n of_o the_o composit_a and_o divide_a sensation_n to_o explain_v how_o god_n foreknowledge_n can_v be_v erroneous_a although_o the_o thing_n may_v happen_v otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o shall_v not_o happen_v which_o god_n have_v fore-seen_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o can_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o god_n shall_v foresee_v it_o and_o yet_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o happen_v but_o perhaps_o it_o may_v not_o happen_v and_o then_o god_n shall_v not_o have_v fore-seen_a it_o in_o the_o thirty_o nine_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o omniscience_n of_o god_n have_v always_o be_v the_o same_o and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v diminish_v or_o augment_v in_o the_o forty_o he_o begin_v to_o treat_v of_o predestination_n and_o distinguish_v it_o from_o foreknowledge_n in_o regard_n that_o the_o former_a have_v respect_n only_o to_o the_o good_a which_o god_n ought_v to_o do_v then_o he_o again_o make_v use_n of_o the_o distinction_n of_o composit_n and_o divide_v sensation_n to_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o none_o of_o the_o predestinate_v person_n can_v be_v damn_v nor_o any_o of_o the_o reprobate_n save_v he_o make_v predestination_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o eternal_a decree_n of_o god_n by_o which_o he_o elect_v those_o who_o he_o think_v fit_a and_o prepare_v grace_n for_o they_o and_o reprobation_n in_o the_o foreknowledge_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o he_o prepare_v everlasting_a punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v on_o they_o in_o the_o forty_o first_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o cause_n of_o predestination_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v pure_o gratuitous_a and_o that_o god_n have_v not_o choose_v the_o elect_n because_o he_o know_v they_o to_o be_v righteous_a but_o that_o he_o call_v they_o to_o be_v so_o by_o his_o grace_n from_o predestination_n he_o pass_v to_o omnipotency_n and_o explain_v in_o the_o forty_o second_o section_n in_o what_o sense_n god_n be_v almighty_a he_o prove_v in_o the_o forty_o three_o that_o god_n can_v do_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v not_o and_o confute_v the_o argument_n and_o allegation_n bring_v by_o some_o person_n to_o evince_v the_o contrary_n in_o the_o forty_o four_o he_o show_v that_o god_n can_v absolute_o make_v thing_n more_o perfect_a than_o he_o have_v do_v if_o respect_v only_o be_v have_v to_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o creature_n but_o can_v do_v so_o if_o the_o wisdom_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o creator_n be_v take_v into_o consideration_n he_o add_v that_o god_n can_v always_o do_v what_o he_o have_v do_v because_o he_o always_o have_v the_o same_o power_n although_o it_o happen_v that_o he_o can_v do_v in_o particular_a what_o he_o have_v already_o do_v he_o treat_v at_o large_a in_o the_o forty_o five_o section_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n of_o its_o nature_n and_o effect_n and_o of_o its_o different_a kind_n in_o the_o forty_o six_o he_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o will_n of_o god_n can_v be_v ineffectual_a and_o in_o what_o sense_n he_o be_v willing_a or_o unwilling_a that_o evil_a be_v commit_v he_o have_v no_o inclination_n to_o evil_a yet_o he_o be_v not_o absolute_o willing_a to_o prevent_v it_o he_o prove_v in_o the_o two_o follow_a section_n that_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v always_o efficacious_a that_o whatever_o he_o think_v fit_a inevitable_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o nothing_o happen_v but_o by_o his_o will_n that_o although_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v all_o the_o inclination_n of_o man_n nevertheless_o he_o willing_o admit_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o deprave_a will_n but_o do_v not_o approve_v the_o act_n of_o it_o in_o the_o first_o section_n of_o the_o second_o book_n the_o author_n confute_v the_o error_n of_o those_o heretic_n who_o admit_v two_o principal_a or_o sovereign_a being_n show_v that_o god_n create_v angel_n and_o man_n and_o discourse_n in_o general_a of_o their_o nature_n and_o of_o the_o end_n for_o which_o they_o be_v create_v in_o the_o second_o he_o examine_v when_o and_o in_o what_o place_n the_o angel_n be_v create_v in_o the_o three_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n in_o which_o they_o be_v create_v and_o maintain_v that_o they_o be_v create_v in_o uprightness_n and_o that_o their_o fall_n happen_v but_o some_o moment_n after_o their_o creation_n he_o add_v in_o the_o follow_a section_n that_o they_o do_v not_o enjoy_v perfect_a blessedness_n till_o they_o be_v confirm_v in_o good_n in_o the_o five_o sixth_z and_o seven_o section_n he_o debate_v divers_a question_n about_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o just._n in_o the_o eight_o he_o follow_v st._n augustin_n opinion_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v aâ—rial_a body_n and_o upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o question_n he_o inquire_v after_o what_o manner_n god_n be_v wont_a to_o appear_v to_o man_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o devil_n enter_v into_o human_a body_n in_o the_o nine_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o different_a order_n of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o ten_o he_o examine_v whether_o any_o angel_n of_o different_a order_n be_v send_v and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n with_o respect_n to_o these_o question_n he_o prove_v in_o the_o eleven_o that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o elect_n
have_v a_o guardian_n angel_n yet_o own_v that_o the_o same_o angel_n may_v serve_v as_o a_o guardian_n to_o several_a person_n and_o afterward_o proceed_v to_o examine_v in_o what_o particular_n the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o angel_n may_v be_v augment_v in_o the_o follow_a section_n to_o the_o sixteenth_o he_o explain_v the_o work_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o the_o sixteenth_o and_o seventeen_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o creation_n of_o man_n and_o inquire_v in_o what_o his_o likeness_n to_o god_n consist_v when_o his_o soul_n be_v create_v and_o in_o what_o place_n he_o be_v set_v he_o discourse_n in_o the_o eighteen_o of_o the_o formation_n of_o woman_n and_o endeavour_n to_o explain_v why_o she_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o man_n be_v rib._n in_o the_o nineteenth_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o state_n of_o immortality_n in_o which_o the_o first_o man_n be_v create_v in_o the_o twenty_o he_o debate_v concern_v the_o manner_n how_o man_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o world_n and_o how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v nourish_v in_o case_n the_o state_n of_o innocence_n have_v continue_v in_o the_o twenty_o first_o he_o give_v a_o account_n after_o what_o manner_n the_o devil_n tempt_v man._n he_o discuss_n in_o the_o twenty_o second_o divers_a question_n relate_v to_o the_o quality_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n in_o the_o twenty_o three_o he_o resolve_v this_o difficult_a point_n why_o god_n permit_v man_n to_o be_v tempt_v know_v that_o he_o be_v to_o fall_v and_o afterward_o treat_v of_o the_o knowledge_n with_o which_o the_o first_o man_n be_v endue_v in_o the_o twenty_o four_o he_o begin_v to_o discourse_v concern_v the_o free_a will_n and_o grace_n inherent_a in_o the_o first_o man_n and_o treat_v in_o general_a in_o the_o two_o follow_a section_n of_o the_o freedom_n of_o grace_n according_a to_o st._n augustin_n principle_n in_o the_o twenty_o seven_o section_n he_o discourse_v of_o virtue_n and_o merit_n which_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o grace_n and_o free_n will._n in_o the_o twenty_o eight_o he_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o the_o pelagian_o as_o also_o those_o of_o the_o manichee_n and_o of_o jovinian_a in_o the_o twenty_o nine_o section_n he_o return_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o first_o man_n and_o after_o have_v show_v that_o man_n even_o in_o the_o state_n of_o innocency_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o operate_n and_o cooperate_a grace_n for_o the_o do_v of_o good_a he_o debate_v certain_a question_n about_o the_o manner_n how_o he_o be_v expel_v paradise_n and_o concern_v the_o tree_n of_o life_n which_o preserve_v he_o from_o death_n in_o the_o thirty_o thirty_o first_o thirty_o second_o and_o thirty_o three_o he_o treat_v of_o original_a sin_n and_o inquire_v in_o what_o it_o consist_v how_o it_o be_v transfer_v from_o parent_n to_o their_o child_n after_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v remit_v by_o baptism_n whether_o child_n contract_v the_o sin_n of_o their_o parent_n as_o original_a sin_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o thirty_o four_o and_o thirty_o five_o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o actual_a sin_n in_o the_o thirty_o six_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v sin_n which_o be_v both_o the_o cause_n and_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o thirty_o seven_o that_o god_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o action_n by_o which_o sin_n be_v commit_v and_o of_o the_o punishment_n of_o sin_n although_o he_o be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o sin_n in_o the_o thirty_o eight_o he_o demonstrate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o end_n and_o intention_n of_o the_o will_n which_o render_v the_o action_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a and_o that_o in_o order_n to_o its_o be_v good_a it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v terminate_v in_o god_n in_o the_o thirty_o nine_o he_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o of_o all_o the_o natural_a faculty_n the_o will_v only_o be_v susceptible_a of_o sin_n in_o the_o forty_o he_o continue_v to_o show_v that_o a_o action_n to_o be_v denominate_v good_a aught_o to_o have_v a_o good_a end_n and_o intention_n in_o the_o forty_o first_o he_o produce_v divers_a passage_n of_o st._n augustin_n about_o the_o necessity_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o a_o upright_a will_n to_o avoid_v the_o commit_n of_o sin_n and_o show_v that_o the_o corrupt_a will_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o sin_n he_o inquire_v in_o the_o forty_o second_o whether_o the_o will_n and_o the_o action_n be_v two_o different_a sin_n and_o afterward_o explain_v the_o division_n of_o the_o seven_o capital_a sin_n show_v that_o they_o derive_v their_o original_n from_o pride_n and_o concupiscence_n in_o the_o forty_o three_o he_o relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n augustin_n concern_v the_o sin_n against_o the_o holy_a ghost_n last_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o forty_o four_o section_n that_o the_o power_n of_o commit_v sin_n proceed_v from_o god_n and_o that_o the_o power_n the_o devil_n have_v to_o tempt_v we_o to_o evil_a aught_o to_o be_v resist_v the_o three_o book_n begin_v with_o the_o question_n relate_v to_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n in_o the_o first_o section_n the_o author_n lay_v down_o the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v more_o expedient_a that_o the_o son_n shall_v be_v incarnate_a rather_o than_o the_o father_n or_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o discuss_n this_o question_n whether_o two_o person_n be_v in_o like_a manner_n capable_a of_o be_v incarnate_a in_o the_o second_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o the_o body_n and_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o three_o he_o show_v that_o the_o body_n take_v by_o the_o word_n be_v free_a from_o the_o corruption_n of_o sin_n that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n herself_o be_v then_o also_o free_a from_o sin_n and_o that_o in_o the_o very_a moment_n that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v conceive_v the_o word_n be_v unite_v to_o it_o he_o inquire_v in_o the_o four_o why_o the_o incarnation_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n rather_o than_o to_o the_o other_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v say_v jesus_n christ_n be_v conceive_v and_o bear_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o five_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n with_o the_o human_a nature_n and_o show_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o unite_v to_o the_o person_n but_o to_o the_o nature_n in_o the_o six_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o these_o proposition_n viz._n god_n be_v make_v man_n god_n be_v man_n and_o produce_v three_o several_a explication_n of_o they_o make_v by_o the_o father_n the_o same_o matter_n be_v far_o handle_v in_o the_o seven_o distinction_n in_o the_o eight_o he_o resolve_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o discourse_n of_o the_o twofold_a nativity_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o nine_o he_o produce_v certain_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o ten_o he_o propose_v this_o question_n viz._n whether_o jesus_n christ_n quatenus_fw-la man_n be_v a_o person_n or_o a_o thing_n he_o maintain_v the_o negative_a and_o afterward_o prove_v that_o the_o quality_n or_o title_n of_o adoptive_a son_n can_v be_v appropriate_v to_o he_o in_o the_o eleven_o he_o assert_n that_o neither_o ought_v jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v call_v a_o creature_n without_o add_v quatenus_fw-la man._n in_o the_o twelve_o he_o discuss_n divers_a question_n viz._n whether_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n that_o he_o always_o be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v god_n he_o determine_v that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o only_o of_o his_o human_a nature_n in_o the_o thirteen_o and_o fourteen_o section_n he_o treat_v of_o knowledge_n grace_n and_o the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n quatenus_fw-la man._n in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o sixteenth_o he_o prove_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v upon_o he_o the_o infirmity_n of_o human_a nature_n sin_n and_o ignorance_n only_o except_v and_o that_o he_o be_v capable_a of_o undergo_a suffering_n in_o the_o seventeen_o he_o explain_v the_o twofold_n will_v of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o eighteen_o he_o discourse_v of_o what_o jesus_n christ_n merit_v for_o himself_o and_o of_o what_o he_o merit_v for_o we_o in_o the_o nineteenth_o he_o treat_v of_o redemption_n in_o the_o twenty_o he_o inquire_v why_o jesus_n christ_n redeem_v we_o by_o his_o passion_n and_o death_n and_o whether_o he_o can_v not_o have_v do_v it_o by_o some_o other_o mean_n in_o the_o twenty_o first_o he_o propose_v this_o question_n viz._n whether_o the_o word_n remain_v unite_v
not_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o st._n austin_n demonstrate_v that_o the_o real_a and_o true_a virtue_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o grace_n and_o charity_n he_o treat_v in_o particular_a of_o the_o virtue_n and_o passion_n of_o the_o union_n of_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o increase_v and_o decrease_v incident_a to_o they_o the_o second_o part_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o virtue_n be_v entitle_v of_o manner_n he_o there_o bring_v in_o all_o the_o virtue_n one_o after_o another_o each_o of_o they_o make_v a_o panegyric_n upon_o they_o and_o describe_v their_o advantage_n and_o effect_n the_o three_o part_n be_v of_o vice_n and_o sin_n where_o he_o treat_v large_o of_o original_a sin_n this_o be_v follow_v by_o a_o treatise_n of_o temtation_n and_o of_o the_o mean_n of_o resist_v they_o another_o of_o merit_n and_o the_o reward_n of_o good_a work_n in_o this_o life_n another_o of_o the_o reward_n of_o the_o saint_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o their_o state_n and_o blessedness_n and_o another_o of_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o he_o prove_v by_o philosophical_a argument_n the_o proof_n of_o this_o bring_v he_o necessary_o to_o talk_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o beast_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v material_a because_o its_o original_a be_v from_o and_o its_o operation_n depend_v upon_o matter_n and_o because_o it_o be_v destroy_v with_o the_o body_n all_o these_o treatise_n be_v one_o work_n and_o be_v tie_v one_o to_o another_o by_o transition_n that_o of_o divine_a rhetoric_n or_o prayer_n be_v a_o separate_a treatise_n and_o full_a of_o very_o solid_a precept_n and_o maxim_n about_o that_o duty_n the_o disposition_n of_o mind_n requisite_a thereto_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v perform_v and_o the_o wonderful_a effect_n of_o it_o the_o treatise_n of_o this_o author_n upon_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o near_o so_o scholastical_a as_o those_o of_o the_o other_o author_n of_o this_o time_n upon_o the_o same_o matter_n the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o he_o meddle_v with_o have_v some_o relation_n either_o to_o morality_n or_o practice_n and_o for_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o question_n which_o he_o handle_v he_o make_v use_v of_o principle_n fetch_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o father_n the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n and_o morality_n the_o next_o treatise_n about_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o matter_n necessary_o require_v it_o be_v more_o scholastical_a that_o be_v follow_v by_o a_o treatise_n of_o penance_n which_o be_v whole_o moral_a and_o abound_v with_o very_o useful_a rule_n the_o great_a work_n of_o the_o universe_n be_v a_o general_n treatise_n of_o universal_a knowledge_n divide_v into_o two_o part_n each_o of_o which_o be_v again_o subdivide_v into_o three_o other_o in_o the_o first_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o principle_n of_o this_o world_n of_o its_o creation_n and_o of_o create_a being_n of_o its_o duration_n of_o eternity_n of_o judgement_n of_o the_o happiness_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o pain_n of_o the_o damn_a and_o of_o god_n providence_n in_o govern_v the_o world_n which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o this_o first_o book_n his_o discourse_n in_o the_o second_o be_v of_o the_o spiritual_a world_n of_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o soul_n of_o their_o nature_n operation_n name_n division_n and_o apparition_n etc._n etc._n all_o these_o work_v mention_v be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n and_o have_v be_v print_v before_o in_o the_o venetian_a one_o of_o 1591._o the_o second_o tome_n consist_v of_o four_o treatise_n of_o this_o bishop_n new_o publish_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr le_fw-fr feron_n canon_n of_o chartres_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o sorbonne_n from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o church_n of_o chartres_n the_o first_o be_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n quote_v by_o he_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o universe_n the_o second_o be_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n wherein_o he_o discourse_v of_o its_o existence_n its_o nature_n and_o quality_n and_o the_o difference_n of_o a_o man_n soul_n from_o a_o beast_n he_o make_v no_o doubt_n that_o this_o be_v mortal_a and_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o scruple_n to_o call_v it_o spiritual_a though_o it_o depend_v upon_o matter_n both_o as_o to_o its_o existence_n and_o operation_n he_o confute_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o think_v the_o soul_n of_o beast_n only_a accident_n that_o be_v that_o they_o consist_v only_o in_o a_o certain_a disposition_n of_o particle_n of_o matter_n he_o discuss_n many_o other_o question_n about_o the_o nature_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o soul_n these_o two_o treatise_n be_v more_o scholastical_a than_o any_o other_o of_o the_o bishop_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o doubt_v whether_o they_o belong_v to_o he_o or_o no_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o soul_n where_o the_o style_n and_o doctrine_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o beast_n do_v not_o agree_v with_o those_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o first_o volume_n this_o be_v not_o the_o case_n of_o the_o three_o treatise_n which_o be_v about_o penance_n for_o that_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o treatise_n about_o penitence_n in_o the_o former_a tome_n in_o which_o he_o discourse_v of_o confession_n and_o satisfaction_n the_o last_o of_o the_o four_o treatise_n be_v about_o the_o collation_n of_o benefice_n he_o therein_o treat_v of_o the_o call_v of_o those_o that_o be_v to_o enjoy_v live_n of_o the_o sincerity_n wherewith_o they_o ought_v to_o enter_v on_o they_o of_o the_o duty_n of_o pastor_n and_o other_o beneficiaries_n and_o of_o the_o plurality_n of_o benefice_n he_o declames_fw-la against_o the_o neglect_n and_o irregularity_n of_o the_o beneficiaries_n of_o his_o time_n against_o such_o as_o enter_v upon_o the_o ministry_n without_o a_o call_v who_o consider_v live_n only_o as_o place_n and_o look_v after_o nothing_o but_o the_o revenue_n of_o they_o and_o against_o the_o collator_n who_o out_o of_o a_o temporal_a and_o carnal_a prospect_n give_v they_o to_o such_o as_o be_v unfit_a for_o they_o he_o show_v that_o their_o duty_n be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o power_n which_o they_o have_v of_o confer_v ecclesiastical_a dignity_n to_o the_o honour_n and_o good_a of_o the_o church_n by_o put_v in_o person_n capable_a of_o perform_v all_o the_o duty_n of_o they_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v of_o age_n to_o acquit_v themselves_o in_o their_o station_n who_o life_n shall_v be_v blameless_a and_o who_o design_v to_o live_v regular_o and_o like_a clergyman_n he_o compare_v a_o canonical_a to_o a_o monastical_a life_n and_o show_v that_o the_o canon_n be_v no_o less_o oblige_v to_o lead_v a_o life_n conformable_a to_o their_o station_n than_o monk_n be_v to_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o order_n and_o that_o as_o a_o abbey_n be_v to_o be_v account_v vacant_a when_o possess_v by_o a_o false_a or_o secular_a monk_n so_o likewise_o a_o canon_n place_n shall_v be_v account_v vacant_a when_o enjoy_v by_o a_o man_n that_o live_v not_o like_o a_o clergyman_n that_o it_o be_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o founder_n that_o only_o such_o shall_v enjoy_v the_o income_n of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v man_n of_o a_o spotless_a life_n and_o those_o who_o possess_v they_o and_o yet_o live_v disorderly_a be_v usurper_n and_o enjoy_v they_o against_o right_n and_o justice_n as_o for_o plurality_n he_o say_v that_o only_o the_o doubt_n whether_o they_o be_v lawful_a or_o not_o shall_v be_v sufficient_a to_o deter_v people_n that_o have_v any_o care_n for_o their_o conscience_n from_o venture_v upon_o more_o cure_n than_o one_o because_o our_o salvation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v risk_v and_o because_o in_o a_o doubtful_a case_n one_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v the_o safe_a side_n he_o than_o oppose_v it_o with_o many_o argument_n 1._o because_o those_o who_o defend_v the_o affirmative_a speak_v for_o their_o interest_n whereas_o those_o who_o maintain_v the_o negative_a put_v themselves_o out_o of_o a_o capacity_n of_o ever_o after_o ejjoy_v more_o live_n than_o one_o 2._o because_o he_o who_o labour_v not_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o eat_v therefore_o he_o who_o labour_v not_o double_o and_o triple_o ought_v not_o to_o eat_v double_o and_o triple_o that_o be_v to_o have_v two_o or_o three_o different_a live_n which_o demand_v two_o or_o three_o different_a service_n 3._o because_o it_o be_v the_o intention_n of_o the_o founder_n of_o prebend_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v as_o many_o prebendary_n as_o title_n for_o which_o reason_n there_o can_v be_v no_o one_o allow_v to_o have_v two_o prebend_n in_o one_o
into_o four_o part_n which_o be_v four_o quite_o distinct_a work_n the_o doctrinal_a which_o comprehend_v the_o principle_n of_o all_o science_n begin_v at_o grammar_n and_o end_n at_o divinity_n the_o historical_a contain_v a_o universal_a history_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o year_n 1244_o the_o natural_a which_o treat_v of_o natural_a thing_n as_o of_o plant_n bird_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o moral_a which_o treat_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o law_n and_o grace_n of_o the_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o vice_n these_o work_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o collection_n out_o of_o divers_a author_n as_o he_o acknowledge_v in_o his_o preface_n the_o last_o of_o they_o be_v almost_o word_n for_o word_n the_o same_o with_o the_o second_o second_o of_o thomas_n aquinas_n sum_n which_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o be_v reconcile_v with_o the_o chronology_n of_o these_o two_o author_n for_o st._n thomas_n not_o die_v before_o 1274_o and_o his_o sum_n be_v one_o of_o his_o last_o piece_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o imagine_v how_o vincent_n of_o beauvais_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v die_v in_o 1256_o shall_v have_v copy_v from_o it_o the_o critic_n divide_v upon_o the_o resolution_n of_o this_o difficulty_n some_o say_v that_o perhaps_o vincent_n do_v not_o die_v till_o 1264_o and_o st._n thomas_n may_v before_o that_o have_v compose_v his_o second_o second_o which_o may_v have_v be_v communicate_v to_o vincent_n other_o say_v that_o this_o book_n of_o moral_n be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o vincent_n but_o that_o this_o author_n not_o have_v meddle_v with_o they_o or_o what_o he_o write_v therein_o be_v lose_v some_o body_n put_v in_o these_o extract_v of_o st._n thomas_n to_o make_v vincent_n work_n complete_a these_o opinion_n be_v not_o very_o probable_a for_o first_o almost_o all_o author_n that_o have_v speak_v of_o vincent_n of_o beauvais_n make_v he_o die_v in_o 1256_o and_o if_o one_o shall_v suppose_v that_o he_o live_v till_o 1264_o it_o be_v pretty_a hard_a to_o imagine_v how_o he_o shall_v copy_v a_o work_n which_o be_v then_o neither_o publish_v nor_o finish_v beside_o it_o can_v be_v think_v that_o vincent_n of_o beauvais_n do_v not_o compose_v a_o moral_a treatise_n because_o he_o in_o his_o preface_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o part_n of_o his_o work_n and_o because_o the_o old_a author_n such_o as_o henry_n of_o gand_n and_o trithemius_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o very_a one_o which_o begin_v with_o the_o very_a word_n that_o be_v relate_v by_o trithemius_n for_o the_o begin_n of_o vincent_n of_o beauvais_n work_n of_o morality_n but_o then_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o sum_n of_o st._n thomas_n be_v all_o in_o the_o same_o style_n and_o he_o quote_v the_o second_o second_o in_o his_o other_o work_n whereas_o the_o work_n of_o vincent_n of_o beauvais_n be_v a_o rhapsody_n take_v from_o different_a author_n and_o it_o be_v likewise_o say_v that_o he_o quote_v the_o sum_n of_o st._n thomas_n in_o his_o natural_a treatise_n these_o be_v the_o difficulty_n that_o occur_v and_o the_o conjecture_n that_o be_v bring_v on_o each_o side_n upon_o which_o i_o shall_v leave_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v what_o reflection_n he_o shall_v think_v fit_a not_o see_v any_o thing_n sufficient_a to_o determine_v i_o on_o one_o side_n or_o other_o the_o entire_a work_n of_o vincent_n of_o beauvais_n be_v a_o vast_a collection_n that_o show_v the_o laborious_a diligence_n of_o the_o author_n more_o than_o his_o judgement_n and_o palate_n his_o historical_a mirror_n be_v print_v separately_z at_o nuremberg_n in_o 1473_o and_o at_o mentz_n in_o 1474._o the_o moral_a part_n at_o nuremberg_n in_o 1485_o and_o at_o venice_n in_o 1493._o the_o doctrinal_a at_o nuremberg_n in_o 1486_o and_o all_o the_o four_o part_n at_o basil_n in_o 1481_o at_o venice_n in_o 1484_o and_o in_o 1591._o and_o at_o dovay_n in_o 1524_o with_o the_o title_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o world_n trithemius_n mention_n some_o other_o work_v of_o vincent_n of_o beauvais_n namely_o a_o treatise_n of_o grace_n or_o of_o the_o redemption_n of_o jesus_n christ_n a_o discourse_n in_o praise_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o another_o in_o praise_n of_o st._n john_n the_o evangelist_n a_o treatise_n about_o the_o instruction_n of_o king_n son_n and_o a_o consolatory_a letter_n to_o st._n lovis_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n and_o some_o other_o letter_n these_o two_o last_o piece_n be_v print_v at_o basil_n in_o 1481._o raimond_n of_o pennafort_n or_o rochfort_n bear_v in_o 1175_o at_o barcelona_n study_v in_o the_o university_n rochfort_n raimond_n of_o rochfort_n of_o bologn_n and_o after_o have_v take_v his_o degree_n do_v there_o teach_v the_o canon_n law_n he_o be_v afterward_o recall_v to_o barcelona_n by_o his_o bishop_n and_o make_v by_o he_o canon_n and_o provost_n of_o his_o cathedral_n he_o leave_v this_o dignity_n in_o 1218_o to_o enter_v into_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n and_o be_v in_o a_o short_a time_n after_o choose_v by_o john_n algrin_n cardinal_n of_o st._n sabina_n legate_n in_o spain_n to_o accompany_v he_o in_o his_o embassy_n pope_n gregory_n the_o nine_o be_v acquaint_v with_o his_o merit_n invite_v he_o to_o rome_n make_v use_v of_o he_o in_o his_o affair_n and_o make_v he_o his_o chaplain_n his_o penitentiary_n and_o his_o confessor_n he_o refuse_v the_o archbishopric_n of_o tarragon_n but_o be_v oblige_v to_o return_v by_o the_o advice_n of_o his_o physician_n to_o barcelona_n he_o be_v choose_v three_o general_n of_o his_o order_n in_o 1238_o and_o resign_v that_o dignity_n within_o two_o year_n to_o live_v a_o simple_a monk_n he_o be_v nevertheless_o industrious_a for_o the_o root_n out_o the_o vaudois_n and_o saracen_n persuade_v james_n i._o king_n of_o arragon_n to_o set_v up_o the_o inquisition_n in_o his_o realm_n he_o die_v in_o 1275_o be_v a_o hundred_o year_n old_a he_o be_v canonize_v by_o clement_n viii_o in_o 1601._o it_o be_v he_o that_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o collection_n of_o five_o book_n of_o â—â—â—â—â—tals_n which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o law_n which_o he_o make_v by_o the_o order_n and_o with_o the_o approbation_n of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o ix_o who_o recommend_v it_o to_o the_o doctor_n and_o student_n of_o the_o university_n of_o 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o own_o name_n to_o serve_v they_o for_o a_o rule_n in_o their_o school_n and_o a_o law_n in_o their_o judgement_n he_o likewise_o make_v a_o sum_n of_o case_n of_o conscience_n which_o be_v print_v at_o rome_n in_o 1603._o it_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o treat_v of_o sin_n commit_v against_o god_n in_o the_o â—â—cond_a of_o those_o against_o our_o neighbour_n in_o the_o three_o of_o irregularity_n of_o hindrance_n to_o the_o take_n of_o holy_a order_n dispensation_n canonical_a purgation_n sentence_n penance_n and_o absolution_n to_o which_o be_v join_v a_o treatise_n in_o reference_n to_o matrimony_n the_o great_a part_n of_o these_o case_n he_o decide_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o canon_n the_o decretal_n or_o the_o father_n and_o vary_v rare_o by_o their_o own_o evidence_n a_o example_n which_o all_o that_o write_v after_o he_o upon_o these_o matter_n ought_v to_o have_v follow_v some_o author_n take_v notice_n of_o a_o treatise_n of_o he_o about_o the_o visitation_n of_o diocese_n and_o the_o care_n of_o soul_n and_o another_o of_o war_n and_o duel_v and_o another_o concern_v the_o mean_n of_o trade_n without_o injustice_n but_o these_o we_o have_v none_o of_o giles_n of_o assisi_n a_o companion_n of_o st_n francis_n be_v author_n of_o a_o little_a piece_n entitle_v word_n assisi_n giles_n of_o assisi_n of_o gold_n print_v at_o antwerp_n in_o 1534_o and_o of_o many_o other_o little_a work_n which_o be_v not_o where_o but_o in_o manuscript_n he_o die_v in_o 1262._o alexander_z surname_v of_o hales_n from_o the_o place_n where_o he_o be_v bear_v which_o be_v in_o glocestershire_n hales_n alexander_n of_o hales_n in_o england_n after_o have_v go_v through_o the_o course_n of_o his_o study_n in_o his_o own_o country_n come_v to_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n where_o he_o follow_v divinity_n and_o the_o canon_n law_n and_o gain_v such_o a_o reputation_n in_o they_o that_o he_o be_v surname_v the_o irrefragable_a doctor_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o life_n in_o 1222_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n minim_n and_o make_v paris_n the_o place_n of_o his_o residence_n where_o he_o die_v in_o 1245_o on_o the_o 27_o of_o august_n by_o the_o order_n of_o innocent_a the_o iv_o he_o make_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o four_o book_n of_o sentence_n or_o a_o very_a subtle_a sum_n of_o divinity_n which_o have_v be_v print_v at_o nuremberg_n
great_a author_n of_o and_o which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o his_o work_n divide_v into_o many_o sermon_n another_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v not_o st._n thomas_n at_o least_o not_o beyond_o exception_n any_o more_o than_o all_o the_o follow_a treatise_n of_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o the_o love_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o neighbour_n of_o divine_a manner_n of_o blessedness_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o confess_v of_o purity_n of_o conscience_n of_o the_o office_n of_o a_o priest_n of_o the_o mass_n of_o buy_v and_o sell_v for_o a_o time_n attribute_v by_o some_o to_o james_n of_o viterbo_n a_o letter_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o acquire_v divine_a and_o human_a knowledge_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o vice_n and_o virtue_n of_o concordance_n of_o usury_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o two_o commentary_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o boetius_fw-la the_o one_o upon_o his_o treatise_n of_o week_n the_o other_o upon_o that_o concern_v the_o trinity_n which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v st._n thomas_n there_o be_v likewise_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o volume_n a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o four_o book_n of_o sentence_n which_o some_o call_v in_o question_n under_o st._n thomas_n name_n some_o other_o commentary_n upon_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v print_v by_o themselves_o viz._n upon_o genesis_n upon_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n upon_o the_o canonical_a epistle_n and_o upon_o the_o revelation_n but_o these_o be_v not_o he_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o english_a thomas_n last_o there_o be_v a_o commentary_n of_o st._n thomas_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o boetius_fw-la of_o the_o consolation_n of_o philosophy_n print_v at_o louvain_n in_o 1487_o and_o at_o lion_n in_o 1514_o which_o we_o may_v very_o well_o allow_v to_o be_v he_o there_o have_v be_v some_o difficulty_n raise_v in_o our_o age_n about_o st._n thomas_n sum_n which_o have_v make_v it_o doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v real_o he_o we_o have_v already_o speak_v to_o one_o of_o they_o which_o arise_v from_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o second_o of_o that_o work_n be_v find_v in_o vincent_n of_o beauvais_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr launoy_n have_v propose_v another_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o pope_n clement_n the_o vi_o who_o do_v not_o mention_v this_o work_n in_o that_o exact_a catalogue_n of_o st._n thomas_n work_n which_o he_o make_v in_o the_o panegyric_n upon_o that_o saint_n speak_v some_o time_n after_o his_o canonization_n but_o father_n alexander_n have_v vindicate_v this_o work_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o contemporary_a author_n or_o such_o as_o live_v not_o long_o after_o he_o as_o william_n of_o toto_fw-la one_o of_o those_o that_o solicit_v his_o canonization_n who_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o st._n thomas_n work_n at_o the_o head_n of_o which_o stand_v this_o sum._n william_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr mare_n of_o the_o order_n of_o minor_a friar_n who_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n write_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n thomas_n in_o a_o book_n entitle_v correctorium_fw-la operum_fw-la fratris_fw-la thomae_fw-la and_o take_v most_o of_o the_o point_n which_o he_o oppose_v out_o of_o his_o sum_n of_o theology_n as_o out_o of_o his_o principal_a work_n giles_n a_o roman_a the_o scholar_n of_o st._n thomas_n who_o defend_v he_o against_o william_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr mare_fw-la john_n the_o german_n and_o nicholas_n trivet_n who_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o century_n make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o st._n thomas_n work_n st._n antoninus_n and_o many_o other_o not_o to_o mention_v demetrius_n cydonius_n who_o translate_v this_o sum_n into_o greek_a with_o not_o a_o few_o praise_n of_o the_o author_n of_o it_o so_o that_o the_o silence_n of_o clement_n vi_o will_n scarce_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o author_n and_o those_o so_o ancient_a and_o so_o much_o more_o ancient_a too_o than_o that_o pope_n st._n thomas_n do_v not_o finish_v his_o sum_n but_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o part_n be_v add_v by_o peter_n of_o auvergne_n a_o scholar_n of_o he_o about_o 1280_o who_o take_v the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o supplement_n out_o of_o the_o other_o work_v of_o st._n thomas_n and_o particular_o out_o of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n this_o author_n likewise_o write_v many_o commentary_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o aristotle_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o but_o shall_v conclude_v this_o article_n of_o st._n thomas_n with_o a_o general_n scheme_n of_o his_o sum._n in_o the_o first_o part_n after_o have_v in_o the_o first_o question_n speak_v of_o the_o sacred_a doctrine_n in_o general_n he_o treat_v of_o god_n of_o his_o essence_n of_o his_o attribute_n and_o operation_n of_o blessedness_n of_o the_o three_o divine_a person_n of_o their_o procession_n and_o relation_n and_o last_o he_o consider_v god_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o creature_n as_o their_o creator_n and_o preserver_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o second_o part_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o motion_n of_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n towards_o god_n of_o its_o ultimate_a end_n and_o of_o the_o action_n conduce_v thereto_o of_o their_o principle_n of_o virtue_n and_o vice_n in_o general_a of_o law_n and_o of_o grace_n in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o second_o he_o in_o particular_a treat_n of_o the_o theologal_a and_o moral_a virtue_n and_o of_o whatsoever_o may_v have_v any_o relation_n to_o they_o in_o the_o three_o part_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o mean_n of_o come_v to_o god_n viz._n the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o they_o make_v the_o subject_a of_o this_o part_n which_o end_v in_o question_n about_o the_o four_o end_n of_o man._n hugh_z the_o cardinal_n be_v of_o barcelonette_n in_o dauphine_n and_o not_o of_o barcelona_n in_o spain_n as_o charus_n hugh_n of_o st._n charus_n some_o author_n have_v make_v he_o he_o be_v surname_v of_o st._n charus_n or_o st._n theodorick_n and_o enter_v into_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n he_o study_v in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o there_o take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n in_o divinity_n author_n do_v not_o agree_v whether_o before_o or_o after_o his_o profess_v it_o he_o be_v send_v by_o pope_n gregory_n ix_o to_o constantinople_n to_o labour_v for_o the_o reunite_a the_o two_o church_n and_o create_v cardinal_n by_o the_o title_n of_o st._n sabina_n in_o 1245_o by_o innocent_a the_o iv_o and_o afterward_o employ_v in_o many_o legation_n he_o die_v the_o 19_o of_o march_n 1260._o they_o say_v he_o express_v about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o life_n no_o small_a grief_n for_o his_o have_v be_v raise_v to_o the_o cardinal_n dignity_n confess_v that_o he_o have_v rather_o have_v live_v a_o simple_a religious_a in_o his_o own_o order_n than_o have_v have_v the_o weight_n of_o a_o cardinal_n hat_n on_o his_o head_n he_o compose_v postille_v that_o be_v to_o say_v short_a note_n or_o gloss_n upon_o the_o whole_a scripture_n wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o text_n according_a to_o the_o four_o sense_n that_o it_o may_v bear_v he_o write_v a_o large_a commentary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n which_o some_o ascribe_v to_o alexander_n of_o hales_n but_o st._n antoninus_n assure_v we_o it_o be_v cardinal_n hugh_n under_o his_o name_n there_o be_v some_o sermon_n print_v too_o and_o a_o work_n with_o this_o title_n the_o priest_n mirror_n but_o the_o most_o useful_a thing_n that_o ever_o he_o do_v and_o which_o will_v eternize_v his_o memory_n be_v the_o concordance_n of_o the_o bible_n of_o which_o he_o be_v the_o inventor_n and_o which_o he_o make_v many_o monk_n of_o his_o order_n labour_n at_o who_o make_v a_o concordance_n of_o all_o the_o name_n and_o all_o the_o verb_n in_o the_o bible_n conrade_z of_o halberstadt_n add_v the_o indeclinable_a particle_n to_o it_o and_o a_o while_n after_o it_o halberstadt_n conrade_z of_o halberstadt_n be_v perfect_v the_o postille_v of_o hugh_n upon_o the_o bible_n be_v print_v in_o 1504_o at_o basil_n in_o 1548_o at_o paris_n and_o in_o 1600_o at_o venice_n his_o sermon_n be_v print_v in_o 1479_o at_o zuvol_n and_o the_o priest_n mirror_n at_o lion_n in_o 1554._o conrade_z of_o halberstadt_n be_v likewise_o the_o author_n of_o some_o other_o little_a work_n of_o sermon_n and_o commentary_n upon_o the_o bible_n which_o trithemius_n mention_n william_n perrault_n a_o simple_a monk_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n in_o the_o perrault_n william_n perrault_n monastery_n of_o lion_n and_o not_o archbishop_n of_o that_o city_n as_o some_o have_v make_v he_o have_v the_o reputation_n of_o a_o good_a preacher_n and_o a_o good_a divine_a he_o make_v a_o sum_n of_o the_o virtue_n and_o vice_n which_o
with_o woman_n last_o he_o demonstrate_v by_o several_a argument_n that_o labour_n be_v requisite_a to_o a_o monastic_a life_n oppose_v the_o curiosity_n and_o ambitus_fw-la of_o the_o monk_n the_o three_o part_n contain_v the_o method_n which_o those_o false_a teacher_n make_v use_v of_o to_o insinuate_v themselves_o into_o the_o affection_n of_o the_o simple_a which_o be_v disguise_n hypocrisy_n the_o affectation_n of_o a_o singular_a sanctity_n the_o meaness_n of_o their_o habit_n and_o the_o austerity_n in_o their_o way_n of_o live_v the_o four_o part_n contain_v the_o mark_n whereby_o the_o false_a prophet_n may_v be_v know_v and_o the_o method_n of_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o true_a teacher_n which_o be_v fifty_o in_o all_o last_o in_o the_o last_o part_n he_o relate_v the_o mean_n of_o prevent_v those_o peril_n and_o show_v the_o obligation_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n lie_v under_o of_o apply_v a_o remedy_n thereto_o and_o how_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v who_o be_v negligent_a therein_o there_o be_v likewise_o a_o sermon_n of_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n on_o the_o same_o subject_a preach_v on_o the_o festival_n of_o st._n philip_n and_o st._n james_n which_o contain_v the_o same_o maxim_n the_o style_n of_o that_o author_n be_v plain_a he_o advances_n nothing_o but_o what_o he_o confirm_v by_o a_o passage_n of_o scripture_n or_o of_o the_o ordinary_a comment_n or_o of_o the_o canon-law_n in_o his_o great_a work_n he_o likewise_o cites_n the_o father_n particular_o the_o treatise_n of_o saint_n augustine_n about_o the_o labour_n of_o monk_n saint_n jerome_n saint_n gregory_n saint_n isiodore_n saint_n anselm_n the_o prophecy_n of_o saint_n hildegarda_n etc._n etc._n the_o abstract_n of_o his_o work_n which_o we_o have_v already_o give_v you_o and_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n make_v against_o he_o be_v enough_o to_o acquaint_v we_o of_o his_o real_a sentiment_n but_o one_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o justify_v the_o malicious_a application_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o holy_a writ_n to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n approve_v by_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o chief_o to_o that_o of_o the_o dominican_n for_o though_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o do_v not_o aim_v at_o they_o yet_o the_o occasion_n of_o his_o write_n and_o the_o motive_n of_o undertake_v thâ—â—_n task_n put_v it_o out_o of_o all_o question_n that_o he_o have_v they_o in_o his_o eye_n and_o that_o it_o be_v they_o he_o attack_n without_o name_v they_o but_o by_o describe_v they_o in_o a_o way_n wherein_o he_o can_v hardly_o be_v blame_v chap._n viii_o of_o the_o error_n advance_v by_o amaury_n abbot_n joachim_n and_o several_a other_o and_o of_o their_o condemnation_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n a_o clerk_n student_n at_o paris_n name_v amaury_n bear_v in_o condemnation_n the_o doctrine_n of_o amaury_n and_o his_o condemnation_n village_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o chartres_n call_v bena_n after_o he_o have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n teach_v logic_n 〈◊〉_d expound_v the_o scripture_n keep_v still_o a_o particular_a method_n and_o singular_a opinion_n among_o otâ—…_n thing_n he_o maintain_v that_o every_o christian_a be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ._n this_o opinion_n have_v be_v dispute_v in_o the_o school_n of_o paris_n the_o debâ—…_n be_v bring_v before_o pope_n innocent_a iii_o who_o after_o he_o have_v hear_v the_o proposition_n of_o amaury_n and_o 〈◊〉_d refutation_n of_o they_o by_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o amaury_n be_v returâ—…_n to_o paris_n he_o be_v oblige_v to_o retract_v his_o opinion_n with_o his_o mouth_n though_o not_o with_o his_o heart_n within_o short_a time_n after_o he_o die_v and_o be_v inter_v near_o the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n martin_n in_o the_o field_n after_o his_o death_n some_o of_o his_o disciple_n publish_a other_o error_n more_o dangerous_a than_o the_o former_a 〈…〉_o condemtion_n the_o error_n of_o the_o disciple_n of_o amaury_n and_o their_o condemtion_n for_o instance_n that_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o law_n be_v past_a the_o sacrament_n be_v useless_a and_o that_o eâ—…_n one_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o internal_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o the_o virtue_n of_o charity_n take_v away_o 〈…〉_o sinfulness_n of_o a_o evil_a action_n and_o according_a to_o this_o maxim_n they_o commit_v crime_n contrary_a to_o 〈…〉_o stity_n with_o the_o woman_n who_o follow_v they_o and_o which_o they_o suffer_v to_o go_v unpunished_a under_o the_o pretâ—…_n of_o charity_n other_o author_n accuse_v they_o likewise_o of_o teach_v 1._o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n câ—…_n be_v no_o more_o on_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n than_o in_o any_o other_o loaf_n 2._o that_o god_n 〈…〉_o speak_v by_o ovid_n as_o well_o as_o by_o st._n augustine_n 3._o that_o there_o be_v no_o resurrection_n nor_o any_o 〈…〉_o heaven_n or_o hell_n than_o good_a thought_n and_o mortal_a sin_n 4._o that_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o honour_v 〈…〉_o saint_n or_o their_o relic_n a_o goldsmith_n name_v william_n be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o sect_n he_o call_v hiâ—…_n the_o ambassador_n of_o god_n and_o prophesy_v that_o before_o five_o year_n the_o world_n shall_v be_v smite_v 〈…〉_o four_o plague_n with_o famine_n on_o the_o people_n with_o the_o sword_n on_o the_o prince_n with_o earthquake_n wâ—…_n shall_v swallow_v up_o city_n and_o with_o fire_n on_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o church_n he_o call_v the_o pope_n 〈…〉_o christ_n rome_n babylon_n and_o all_o the_o churchman_n member_n of_o antichrist_n he_o likewise_o foreâ—…_a that_o king_n philip_n augustus_n and_o his_o son_n shall_v soon_o reduce_v all_o nation_n under_o the_o obedience_n of_o 〈…〉_o holy_a ghost_n peter_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_o jarin_n the_o king_n counsellor_n be_v inform_v of_o this_o 〈…〉_o sect_n to_o discover_v who_o be_v of_o it_o make_v use_v of_o a_o man_n who_o likewise_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o it_o by_o 〈…〉_o mean_n several_a be_v discover_v and_o apprehend_v who_o be_v bring_v to_o paris_n be_v condemn_v iâ—…_n council_n hold_v 1209_o and_o afterward_o burn_v by_o the_o order_n of_o king_n philip._n the_o author_n of_o that_o tâ—…_n reckon_v up_o fourteen_o of_o they_o who_o name_n and_o quality_n they_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v some_o priest_n 〈…〉_o almost_o all_o have_v study_v divinity_n of_o those_o fourteen_o ten_o be_v burn_v three_o be_v condemn_v 〈…〉_o perpetual_a imprisonment_n and_o one_o who_o become_v a_o monk_n before_o he_o be_v apprehend_v they_o câ—…_n demn_v the_o memory_n of_o amaury_n his_o bone_n be_v dug_n up_o and_o throw_v into_o the_o common_a sewer_n 〈…〉_o who_o discover_v those_o heretic_n by_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o their_o sect_n apply_v himself_o to_o the_o abbot_n 〈…〉_o saint_n victor_n to_o master_n robert_n and_o friar_n thomas_n who_o consult_v the_o bishop_n of_o paris_n and_o three_o othâ—…_n master_n about_o it_o by_o who_o advice_n he_o who_o have_v discover_v those_o heretic_n continue_v with_o anotheâ—…_n priest_n to_o feign_v himself_o to_o be_v one_o of_o they_o they_o condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n aristotle_n book_n of_o metaphysic_n and_o physics_n new_o condemn_v aristotle_n work_n condemn_v bring_v from_o constantinople_n and_o translate_v into_o latin_a they_o order_v they_o to_o be_v burn_v and_o forbid_v the_o read_v they_o under_o pain_n of_o excommunication_n this_o prohibition_n be_v confirm_v about_o the_o year_n 1215_o by_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o endeavour_v to_o reform_v the_o university_n but_o he_o allow_v thâ—…_n teach_v of_o the_o logick_n of_o that_o philosopher_n gregory_n ix_o in_o the_o year_n 1231_o renew_v it_o but_o withaâ—…_n add_v that_o he_o do_v not_o forbid_v the_o read_n aristotle_n book_n but_o till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v correct_v in_o the_o year_n 1265_o simon_n legate_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v in_o reform_v the_o university_n confirm_v the_o constitution_n of_o the_o year_n 1215_o about_o the_o book_n of_o aristotle_n without_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o the_o correction_n but_o in_o the_o reform_v of_o the_o university_n in_o the_o year_n 1366_o they_o permit_v the_o read_v the_o book_n of_o physics_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n this_o be_v the_o fortune_n of_o the_o work_n of_o that_o philosopher_n at_o that_o time_n abbot_n joachim_n have_v in_o his_o book_n advance_v several_a proposition_n against_o the_o irregular_a moral_n joachim_n the_o opinion_n of_o abbot_n joachim_n of_o his_o time_n and_o exhort_v man_n to_o aspire_v after_o a_o great_a perfection_n than_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o world_n some_o take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o they_o think_v imperfect_a will_v
thing_n give_v the_o grey-friar_n for_o their_o use_n and_o consume_v by_o they_o but_o yet_o retain_v a_o spiritual_a dominion_n of_o direction_n over_o their_o order_n beside_o the_o common_a dominion_n which_o it_o have_v over_o all_o the_o good_n of_o the_o church_n and_o over_o the_o house_n church_n chapel_n book_n ornament_n and_o other_o good_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o grey-friar_n which_o do_v not_o perish_v in_o the_o use_n in_o his_o second_o decretal_a cum_fw-la inter_fw-la nonnullos_fw-la which_o be_v date_v the_o 12_o of_o the_o same_o month_n he_o declare_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o erroneous_a and_o heretical_a proposition_n to_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v heresy_n to_o deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v nothing_o in_o common_a or_o in_o proper_a 2._o that_o for_o the_o future_a it_o shall_v be_v a_o error_n and_o a_o heresy_n to_o maintain_v positive_o that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v no_o right_a to_o enjoy_v the_o thing_n they_o use_v to_o sell_v or_o give_v they_o or_o to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o to_o obtain_v another_o thing_n the_o pope_n do_v well_o to_o publish_v these_o constitution_n but_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o convince_v the_o grey-friar_n of_o their_o error_n yea_o several_a of_o they_o obstinate_o maintain_v that_o they_o have_v no_o property_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o consume_v and_o accuse_v the_o pope_n of_o error_n and_o heresy_n lewis_n of_o bavaria_n be_v not_o backward_o to_o take_v upon_o he_o their_o defence_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o pretence_n to_o accuse_v the_o pope_n of_o heresy_n in_o his_o act_n of_o appeal_n which_o he_o publish_v in_o 1324._o wherein_o he_o confute_v the_o decretal_n ad_fw-la conditorem_fw-la and_o cum_fw-la inter_fw-la nonnullos_fw-la accuse_v they_o of_o blasphemy_n error_n and_o heresy_n and_o prove_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o st._n francis_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n john_n predecessor_n hold_v that_o that_o practice_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o life_n that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n live_v and_o that_o the_o wound_n and_o scar_n of_o st._n francis_n be_v as_o a_o seal_n which_o no_o leaden_a bull_n of_o a_o mortal_a man_n can_v deface_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o this_o article_n publish_v nou._n 10._o of_o the_o same_o year_n the_o decretal_a quia_fw-la quorundam_fw-la mentes_fw-la against_o those_o who_o have_v oppose_v his_o two_o former_a in_o which_o after_o he_o have_v explain_v the_o constitution_n of_o his_o predecessor_n and_o state_v the_o question_n clear_o he_o declare_v they_o heretic_n and_o rebel_n to_o the_o church_n who_o shall_v maintain_v position_n contrary_a to_o those_o which_o he_o have_v lay_v down_o in_o his_o two_o former_a constitution_n in_o the_o year_n 1325._o he_o condemn_v the_o postill_v of_o petrus_n john_n oliva_n a_o grey-friar_n of_o great_a repute_n oliva_n the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o petrus_n oliva_n of_o serignan_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o bezier_n upon_o the_o revelation_n from_o whence_o the_o grey-friar_n take_v the_o principle_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o assert_v against_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o this_o monk_n to_o magnify_v his_o own_o order_n contrive_v to_o distinguish_v the_o six_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v with_o the_o time_n of_o st._n francis_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o and_o the_o angel_n foretell_v in_o the_o revelation_n the_o estate_n which_o shall_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n that_o as_o heretofore_o the_o synagogue_n be_v reject_v to_o settle_v another_o church_n in_o like_a manner_n a_o corrupt_a church_n which_o be_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n shall_v be_v reject_v to_o give_v place_n to_o a_o church_n more_o perfect_a animate_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o illuminate_v by_o a_o new_a light_n that_o this_o last_o shall_v be_v oppose_v by_o a_o carnal_a church_n but_o yet_o it_o shall_v flourish_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o opposition_n and_o persecution_n these_o be_v the_o principal_a head_n of_o the_o notion_n which_o petrus_n john_n oliva_n propound_v in_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o twelve_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n appoint_v thereto_o by_o nicholas_n cardinal_n bishop_n of_o ostium_n to_o who_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v a_o commission_n for_o the_o proceed_n in_o this_o affair_n who_o doctrinal_a advice_n be_v relate_v by_o mr._n baluzius_n in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o miscellany_n this_o author_n compose_v divers_a other_o treatise_n and_o among_o other_o a_o treatise_n of_o poverty_n in_o which_o he_o maintain_v that_o a_o absolute_a renunciation_n of_o all_o property_n both_o in_o particular_a and_o common_a be_v the_o chief_a perfection_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o be_v also_o accuse_v to_o have_v broach_v some_o error_n condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o vienna_n viz._n that_o infant_n do_v not_o receive_v any_o grace_n or_o virtue_n by_o baptism_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n that_o the_o divine_a essence_n beget_v and_o be_v beget_v that_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v open_a before_o his_o death_n pope_n john_n xxii_o have_v examine_v his_o postill_n and_o have_v take_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o doctor_n contain_v in_o several_a proposition_n pick_v out_o of_o that_o work_n and_o with_o the_o mitigation_n which_o they_o judge_v that_o they_o deserve_v condemn_v the_o work_n and_o the_o author_n in_o the_o month_n of_o feb._n 1325._o and_o likewise_o deface_v his_o memory_n by_o cause_v his_o bone_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o ground_n and_o burn_v for_o he_o be_v dead_a before_o his_o papacy_n and_o as_o some_o say_v before_o the_o pontificate_n of_o clement_n v._o the_o grey-friar_n make_v several_a apology_n for_o he_o and_o assert_v that_o he_o be_v wrongful_o accuse_v and_o that_o the_o proposition_n take_v out_o of_o his_o work_n and_o condemn_v have_v a_o clear_a different_a sense_n if_o consider_v with_o what_o go_v before_o and_o follow_v some_o of_o they_o also_o give_v it_o out_o that_o he_o have_v do_v several_a miracle_n after_o his_o death_n last_o the_o concern_v which_o the_o grey-friar_n have_v for_o this_o friar_n oliva_n be_v so_o great_a even_o to_o our_o time_n that_o sixtus_n iv_o be_v zealous_a to_o justify_v his_o memory_n and_o have_v examine_v his_o work_n declare_v that_o they_o contain_v nothing_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o which_o can_v not_o be_v take_v in_o a_o good_a sense_n the_o sentence_n of_o deposition_n which_o lewis_n of_o bavaria_n publish_v in_o 1328._o against_o john_n xxii_o grey-friar_n the_o dispute_n between_o the_o emperor_n and_o pope_n concern_v the_o property_n of_o the_o thing_n spend_v by_o the_o grey-friar_n be_v principal_o ground_v upon_o the_o error_n and_o heresy_n which_o he_o pretend_v that_o pope_n have_v deliver_v in_o his_o three_o decretal_n against_o the_o grey-friar_n he_o sum_n they_o up_o under_o eight_o head_n 1._o that_o in_o thing_n which_o perish_v in_o the_o usage_n the_o property_n be_v not_o distinguish_v from_o the_o use._n 2._o that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o mere_a simple_a use_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o perish_v in_o the_o usage_n but_o instead_o of_o use_v they_o they_o abuse_v they_o 3._o that_o a_o renunciation_n of_o property_n be_v no_o perfection_n and_o do_v not_o make_v he_o awhit_o the_o poor_a who_o make_v profession_n of_o it_o 4._o that_o it_o be_v a_o heresy_n to_o deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v nothing_o in_o proper_a and_o have_v no_o right_a to_o sell_v or_o give_v those_o thing_n they_o have_v 5._o that_o a_o use_n de_fw-fr facto_fw-la be_v not_o just_a if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o right_a of_o usage_n 6._o that_o to_o call_v in_o doubt_n whether_o jesus_n christ_n command_v his_o apostle_n when_o he_o send_v they_o out_o to_o preach_v to_o carry_v no_o money_n with_o they_o 7._o to_o doubt_v whether_o the_o key_n of_o knowledge_n be_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n 8._o to_o teach_v that_o one_o pope_n can_v revoke_v those_o decision_n and_o constitution_n of_o his_o predecessor_n which_o relate_v to_o faith_n and_o manner_n these_o proposition_n be_v confute_v at_o large_a and_o treat_v on_o as_o heresy_n in_o that_o sentence_n of_o deposition_n the_o pope_n that_o he_o may_v defend_v himself_o and_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o question_n send_v for_o friar_n michael_n de_fw-fr cesena_n general_n of_o the_o order_n of_o grey-friar_n to_o avignon_n and_o command_v he_o upon_o penalty_n of_o disobedience_n to_o write_v a_o explication_n of_o their_o rule_n as_o touch_v the_o vow_n of_o poverty_n agreeable_a to_o his_o decretal_n be_v persuade_v that_o the_o grey-friar_n will_v rather_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o
the_o liberty_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o 2d_o they_o treat_v at_o large_a of_o the_o punishment_n which_o they_o incur_v who_o put_v to_o death_n abuse_n or_o imprison_v clergyman_n and_o they_o give_v many_o caution_n that_o no_o man_n do_v they_o any_o wrong_n in_o the_o 3d._n they_o forbid_v confessor_n of_o church_n to_o require_v any_o thing_n for_o their_o service_n the_o four_o and_o 5_o renew_v the_o punishment_n denounce_v against_o they_o who_o seize_v upon_o the_o good_n which_o belong_v to_o or_o be_v bequeath_v to_o church_n in_o the_o 6_o they_o confirm_v the_o statute_n of_o suffridu_n concern_v the_o life_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o the_o seven_o they_o order_v the_o dean_n of_o chapter_n to_o oblige_v the_o vicar_n to_o read_v service_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o canon_n the_o 8_o import_v that_o none_o shall_v be_v ordain_v priest_n but_o such_o as_o be_v 25_o year_n old_a the_o 9th_o confirm_v the_o punishment_n denounce_v against_o clergyman_n that_o keep_v concubine_n the_o 10_o forbid_v that_o clergyman_n shall_v do_v public_a penance_n the_o 11_o ordain_v that_o none_o shall_v read_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n in_o the_o church_n but_o such_o as_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n the_o 12_o appoint_v that_o none_o shall_v be_v curate_n but_o such_o as_o be_v institute_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o his_o archdeacon_n the_o 13_o be_v that_o they_o that_o have_v the_o pope_n provision_n for_o any_o benefice_n shall_v provide_v for_o themselves_o within_o the_o time_n otherwise_o their_o benefice_n shall_v be_v vacant_a the_o 14_o that_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n of_o the_o canon_n that_o die_v suspend_v shall_v belong_v to_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o their_o successor_n the_o 15_o that_o benefice_a person_n can_v bequeath_v to_o their_o bastard_n the_o year_n of_o grace_n i._n e._n the_o revenue_n of_o a_o year_n of_o their_o benefice_n after_o their_o death_n and_o that_o the_o vicar_n of_o church_n shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o reside_v and_o take_v the_o revenue_n the_o 16_o that_o singer_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o read_v and_o shall_v wear_v alb_n during_o divine_a service_n the_o 17_o that_o rural_a dean_n and_o curate_n shall_v take_v care_n to_o provide_v convenient_a ornament_n for_o their_o church_n the_o 18_o that_o the_o revenue_n of_o canon_n suspend_v shall_v belong_v to_o the_o chapter_n the_o 19_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v found_v a_o church_n or_o churchyard_n who_o do_v not_o endow_v it_o the_o 20_o that_o parishioner_n shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o their_o curate_n only_o the_o 21_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v curse_v or_o rail_v at_o any_o man_n in_o the_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o with_o a_o special_a permission_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o 22d_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v present_a at_o clandestine_v marriage_n but_o the_o banns_n of_o all_o marriage_n shall_v be_v publish_v the_o 23d_o that_o for_o the_o future_a the_o year_n shall_v begin_v at_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o nativity_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o 24_o contain_v some_o rule_n concern_v notary_n the_o 25_o confirm_v the_o decree_n of_o siffridus_fw-la concern_v the_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n the_o 26_o command_n that_o the_o holy_a chrism_n and_o holy_a oil_n shall_v not_o be_v deny_v the_o curate_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v they_o gratis_o the_o 27_o renew_v the_o rule_n make_v concern_v the_o chapter_n of_o monk_n the_o 28_o contain_v divers_a rule_n about_o poverty_n retirement_n the_o cloister_n of_o monk_n and_o a_o prohibition_n to_o require_v any_o thing_n for_o a_o entrance_n into_o religion_n the_o general_a council_n of_o vienne_n in_o dauphine_n hold_v in_o 1311._o this_o council_n be_v summon_v by_o clement_n v._o to_o judge_v of_o the_o accusation_n bring_v against_o the_o 1311._o the_o general_a council_n of_o vienne_n in_o 1311._o order_n of_o knight_n templar_n by_o his_o bull_n date_v aug._n 11._o 1307._o by_o which_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v meet_v octob._n 1._o 1309._o but_o be_v prorogue_v by_o another_o bull_n to_o october_n 1311._o many_o prelate_n be_v come_v to_o vienne_n at_o the_o time_n appoint_v the_o first_o session_n of_o this_o council_n be_v hold_v octob._n 16._o of_o the_o same_o year_n the_o number_n of_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n which_o be_v present_a at_o it_o be_v not_o very_o certain_a it_o be_v common_o think_v that_o they_o be_v near_o 300._o there_o be_v a_o considerable_a time_n between_o the_o first_o and_o second_o session_n which_o be_v spend_v in_o consultation_n this_o last_o be_v hold_v may_n 22._o 1312._o philip_n king_n of_o france_n be_v present_a at_o it_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o templar_n be_v resolve_v on_o in_o it_o and_o the_o bull_n be_v publish_v about_o it_o as_o we_o have_v say_v we_o have_v also_o observe_v what_o pass_v in_o it_o about_o the_o memory_n of_o pope_n boniface_n which_o be_v condemn_v to_o oblivion_n notwithstanding_o the_o earnest_a request_n of_o that_o king_n some_o say_v that_o a_o crusado_n also_o be_v resolve_v on_o there_o the_o begard_n and_o beguin_n be_v condemn_v there_o and_o their_o error_n reject_v with_o detestation_n and_o the_o pope_n make_v in_o this_o council_n divers_a constitution_n which_o be_v in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o clementine_n publish_v by_o john_n xxii_o and_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o civil_a law_n some_o of_o these_o constitution_n be_v about_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o particular_o those_o which_o be_v under_o the_o first_o title_n of_o the_o first_o book_n in_o which_o he_o define_v 1._o that_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n subsist_v from_o all_o eternity_n with_o the_o father_n who_o be_v in_o every_o place_n where_o the_o father_n be_v have_v take_v both_o part_n of_o our_o nature_n hypostatical_o unite_v together_o insomuch_o that_o though_o he_o be_v the_o true_a god_n he_o be_v also_o a_o real_a man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v have_v a_o human_a body_n passable_a and_o a_o intellectual_a and_o reasonable_a soul_n inform_v the_o body_n by_o itself_o 2._o that_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v open_v after_o his_o death_n and_o that_o there_o come_v out_o of_o it_o blood_n and_o water_n to_o make_v a_o church_n which_o be_v one_o without_o spot_n holy_a the_o mother_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ._n 3._o that_o the_o soul_n be_v real_o the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n essential_o and_o by_o itself_o 4._o that_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v one_o only_a baptism_n to_o be_v the_o mean_n of_o attain_v salvation_n as_o well_o for_o the_o adult_n as_o infant_n 5._o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o by_o that_o sacrament_n sanctify_v grace_n and_o the_o habit_n of_o virtue_n be_v infuse_v into_o the_o soul_n of_o infant_n be_v very_o probable_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o modern_a divine_n and_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v follow_v the_o error_n germany_n error_n the_o begard_v and_o beguines_fw-la who_o be_v by_o this_o council_n of_o vienne_n condemn_v as_o heretic_n and_o many_o heterodox_n assertion_n and_o doctrine_n either_o feign_v or_o by_o deprave_v some_o unwary_a expression_n of_o they_o lay_v to_o their_o charge_n be_v as_o our_o historian_n relate_v a_o very_a religious_a sort_n of_o man_n and_o much_o reverence_v by_o many_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o time_n but_o detest_a the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o fear_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n that_o boniface_n viii_o and_o john_n xxii_o be_v not_o lawful_a pope_n that_o the_o emperor_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o pope_n in_o temporal_n that_o the_o host_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v with_o many_o other_o thing_n not_o agree_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n they_o fall_v under_o the_o displeasure_n of_o those_o pope_n and_o their_o bishop_n who_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o condemn_v in_o their_o council_n but_o as_o ockam_n write_v for_o they_o against_o john_n xxii_o so_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o age_n gregory_n xi_o stand_v up_o in_o their_o defence_n and_o absolve_v they_o from_o their_o excommunication_n so_o that_o they_o spread_v much_o in_o italy_n and_o germany_n of_o the_o begard_v and_o beguines_fw-la be_v condemn_v in_o the_o constitution_n contain_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n tit._n 3._o of_o the_o five_o book_n and_o be_v these_o 1._o that_o a_o man_n in_o this_o life_n may_v acquire_v such_o a_o degree_n of_o perfection_n that_o he_o may_v become_v without_o sin_n and_o above_o the_o estate_n of_o grow_v in_o grace_n 2._o that_o they_o which_o be_v
forbear_v to_o repeat_v some_o part_n of_o his_o office_n that_o he_o may_v have_v more_o time_n to_o read_v and_o study_v and_o about_o the_o book_n which_o he_o shall_v read_v answer_v this_o regular_a in_o eighteen_o proposition_n whereof_o the_o twelve_o first_o tend_v to_o show_v that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o regular_a be_v dangerous_a and_o irregular_a and_o the_o six_o last_v to_o inform_v he_o in_o the_o study_v he_o shall_v follow_v upon_o this_o occasion_n he_o refer_v he_o to_o his_o book_n about_o the_o examination_n of_o doctrine_n advise_v he_o to_o read_v spiritual_a book_n as_o most_o agreeable_a to_o his_o profession_n among_o the_o rest_n the_o work_n of_o st._n bernard_n the_o moral_n of_o st._n gregory_n the_o spiritual_a work_n of_o richard_n and_o hugo_n of_o st._n victor_n and_o of_o bonaventure_n in_o another_o tract_n he_o note_v the_o book_n which_o must_v be_v read_v with_o precaution_n among_o which_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o abbot_n joachim_n of_o '_o ubertin_n of_o casal_n of_o raimund_n lul_n and_o among_o the_o ancient_n the_o ladder_n of_o john_n climacus_n in_o another_o treatise_n he_o give_v the_o sign_n for_o discern_v between_o true_a and_o false_a vision_n the_o first_o be_v humility_n the_o second_o submission_n the_o three_o patience_n the_o four_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o prediction_n and_o thing_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v reveal_v and_o the_o five_o charity_n the_o trilogue_n of_o astrology_n theologise_v be_v a_o dogmatical_a work_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o heaven_n the_o star_n their_o influence_n of_o the_o angel_n and_o establish_v principle_n for_o confute_v judicial_a astrology_n in_o the_o next_o treatise_n he_o oppose_v the_o superstitious_a opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v certain_a day_n to_o be_v happy_a or_o unhappy_a and_o in_o two_o other_o treatise_n the_o superstition_n of_o two_o physician_n of_o montpelier_n whereof_o one_o make_v use_v of_o a_o medal_n whereon_o be_v engrave_v the_o figure_n of_o a_o lion_n for_o cure_v disease_n and_o the_o other_o will_v not_o make_v use_n of_o his_o remedy_n but_o on_o certain_a day_n in_o a_o four_o treatise_n about_o this_o matter_n he_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o the_o magical_a art_n by_o very_o solid_a principle_n and_o prove_v that_o this_o art_n be_v equal_o false_a and_o criminal_a he_o relate_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o treatise_n a_o censure_n of_o the_o theological_a faculty_n at_o paris_n make_v the_o 19_o of_o september_n 1398._o against_o 27_o proposition_n which_o tend_v to_o justify_v the_o practice_n of_o magic_n a_o regular_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n name_v matthew_n grabon_n of_o the_o convent_n of_o weimar_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o mersbourg_n in_o saxony_n have_v assert_v some_o proposition_n which_o advance_v the_o state_n of_o the_o regulars_n so_o far_o above_o that_o of_o the_o secular_o that_o he_o affirm_v there_o can_v be_v no_o perfection_n out_o of_o the_o religious_a order_n and_o that_o the_o evangelical_n counsel_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o poverty_n can_v not_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o world_n this_o doctrine_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o cardinal_n of_o cambray_n about_o which_o gerson_n relate_v his_o own_o opinion_n and_o find_v it_o upon_o six_o proposition_n first_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n can_v only_o be_v proper_o call_v a_o religion_n second_o that_o it_o do_v not_o oblige_v man_n to_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o evangelical_n counsel_n three_o that_o it_o may_v be_v perfect_o observe_v without_o a_o vow_n which_o oblige_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o these_o counsel_n four_o that_o particular_a rule_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o more_o perfect_a observation_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n five_o that_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o say_v that_o religious_a order_n institute_v by_o man_n be_v a_o state_n of_o perfection_n sixthly_a that_o the_o pope_n cardinal_n and_o prelate_n aught_o to_o observe_v the_o christian_a religion_n more_o perfect_o than_o the_o regulars_n from_o these_o principle_n he_o draw_v conclusion_n contrary_a to_o the_o proposition_n of_o friar_n matthew_n grabon_n this_o affair_n be_v examine_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n this_o regular_n be_v force_v to_o retract_v and_o his_o retractation_n follow_v afterward_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o gerson_n against_o these_o error_n the_o next_o treatise_n be_v against_o the_o sect_n of_o whipper_n and_o the_o public_a whip_n he_o observe_v at_o first_o that_o the_o law_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v burden_v with_o servile_a work_n nor_o mingle_v with_o superstition_n that_o its_o virtue_n proceed_v from_o mercy_n and_o the_o grace_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o whipper_n who_o maintain_v that_o whip_v be_v of_o more_o virtue_n for_o remission_n of_o sin_n than_o confession_n and_o who_o equal_a it_o to_o martyrdom_n be_v in_o a_o error_n he_o say_v it_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v lest_o this_o effusion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n and_o in_o holy_a place_n shall_v make_v the_o former_a fall_n into_o excommunication_n or_o some_o irregularity_n and_o profane_v the_o latter_a that_o when_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o impose_v public_a penance_n upon_o clergyman_n it_o be_v much_o less_o lawful_a to_o chastise_v they_o public_o with_o whip_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o modesty_n and_o decency_n that_o to_o make_v these_o whip_n lawful_a they_o shall_v be_v impose_v as_o a_o penance_n by_o some_o superior_a that_o it_o be_v convenient_a they_o shall_v be_v use_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o another_o with_o moderation_n without_o scandal_n without_o ostentation_n and_o effusion_n of_o blood_n as_o it_o be_v practise_v in_o some_o approve_a convent_v and_o by_o devout_a person_n that_o public_a whip_n be_v a_o dangerous_a novelty_n condemn_v by_o the_o church_n and_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o infinite_a mischief_n as_o the_o contempt_n of_o priest_n and_o sacrament_n the_o idleness_n the_o robbery_n the_o lewdness_n etc._n etc._n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o a_o stop_n must_v be_v put_v to_o this_o practice_n lest_o it_o shall_v revive_v and_o prevail_v by_o oppose_v it_o with_o preach_v with_o law_n and_o by_o chastise_v the_o disobedient_a and_o beside_o as_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o cut_v off_o any_o member_n unless_o it_o be_v for_o the_o health_n of_o the_o body_n so_o neither_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v lawful_a to_o draw_v blood_n out_o of_o the_o body_n by_o violence_n unless_o it_o be_v by_o the_o way_n of_o medicine_n after_o this_o treatise_n follow_v a_o letter_n address_v to_o st._n vincent_n ferrier_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n predicant_o which_o do_v not_o so_o vigorous_o oppose_v this_o usage_n but_o rather_o recommend_v the_o care_n of_o it_o to_o he_o and_o desire_v he_o to_o come_v to_o constance_n there_o to_o procure_v the_o condemnation_n of_o this_o sect_n of_o whipper_n these_o thing_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 1417._o the_o next_o treatise_n against_o the_o proprietor_n who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v false_o attribute_v to_o gerson_n this_o be_v the_o last_o piece_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o work_n the_o second_o part_n consist_v of_o moral_a write_n the_o first_o be_v entitle_v moral_a rule_n and_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o many_o axiom_n and_o maxim_n upon_o different_a subject_n which_o appear_v not_o to_o have_v gerson_n style_n as_o neither_o have_v the_o next_o treatise_n which_o be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o speculative_a and_o moral_a theology_n the_o tripartite_a work_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n of_o confession_n and_o the_o art_n of_o die_v well_o be_v find_v so_o useful_a that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o it_o in_o their_o synod_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o instruction_n to_o priest_n and_o to_o the_o faithful_a of_o their_o diocese_n recommend_v it_o to_o the_o curate_n to_o be_v read_v in_o their_o exhortation_n and_o insert_v into_o the_o ritual_n the_o first_o part_n contain_v a_o easy_a exposition_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o a_o very_a useful_a explication_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n the_o second_o the_o different_a sin_n of_o which_o one_o may_v accuse_v himself_o in_o confession_n and_o the_o three_o exhortation_n and_o prayer_n to_o assist_v a_o man_n at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n these_o thing_n be_v handle_v in_o this_o piece_n after_o a_o plain_a but_o solid_a and_o instructive_a manner_n the_o treatise_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o venial_a and_o mortal_a sin_n be_v write_v in_o french_a by_o gerson_n and_o translate_v into_o latin_a by_o some_o person_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o distinguish_v between_o these_o two_o sin_n he_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o principle_n that_o
among_o the_o command_n of_o god_n there_o be_v some_o which_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o practice_v under_o pain_n of_o forfeit_v his_o grace_n and_o incur_v eternal_a damnation_n viz._n those_o which_o bound_v we_o to_o the_o obedience_n we_o owe_v to_o god_n and_o those_o which_o maintain_v society_n among_o man_n as_o the_o command_v of_o love_a god_n of_o not_o kill_v not_o steal_v etc._n etc._n there_o be_v other_o command_n which_o have_v only_o a_o temporal_a penalty_n annex_v to_o they_o to_o violate_v the_o former_a be_v a_o mortal_a sin_n and_o to_o transgress_v the_o latter_a be_v only_o a_o venial_a sin_n but_o a_o command_n may_v be_v violate_v either_o upon_o mature_a deliberation_n with_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o a_o express_a consent_n or_o through_o ignorance_n from_o a_o first_o motion_n and_o without_o a_o formal_a consent_n and_o in_o this_o case_n they_o do_v not_o always_o sin_n mortal_o by_o transgress_v one_o of_o the_o former_a command_n because_o it_o be_v the_o consent_n that_o make_v the_o sin_n and_o thus_o these_o sin_n which_o be_v call_v mortal_a be_v not_o always_o so_o vainglory_n of_o itself_o be_v only_o a_o venial_a sin_n but_o it_o become_v a_o mortal_a sin_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o end_n or_o the_o action_n wherein_o the_o vainglory_n be_v seek_v for_o he_o distinguish_v the_o case_n wherein_o it_o be_v a_o mortal_a sin_n and_o wherein_o it_o be_v not_o he_o run_v over_o also_o the_o other_o capital_a sin_n and_o examine_v what_o circumstance_n render_v they_o mortal_a or_o venial_a he_o show_v also_o on_o what_o occasion_n ignorance_n or_o sincerity_n excuse_n from_o sin_n he_o give_v many_o instruction_n about_o confession_n and_o the_o sin_n which_o be_v commit_v in_o the_o way_n of_o traffic_n about_o the_o obligation_n to_o take_v off_o the_o excommunication_n which_o be_v incur_v and_o have_v no_o commerce_n with_o those_o who_o be_v excommunicate_v last_o he_o prove_v that_o we_o shall_v avoid_v all_o kind_n of_o sin_n and_o explain_v by_o a_o comparison_n which_o be_v mortal_a and_o which_o venial_a the_o follow_a treatise_n be_v concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n in_o the_o first_o entitle_v of_o the_o art_n of_o hear_v confession_n he_o give_v divers_a rule_n to_o confessor_n concern_v their_o office_n in_o the_o second_o he_o teach_v they_o after_o what_o manner_n they_o ought_v to_o behave_v themselves_o to_o make_v their_o penitent_n confess_v the_o sin_n of_o debauchery_n in_o the_o three_o he_o teach_v they_o divers_a remedy_n which_o they_o may_v apply_v to_o hinder_v a_o relapse_n in_o the_o four_o he_o reprimand_v a_o custom_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o carthusian_n whereby_o the_o confessor_n of_o that_o order_n do_v not_o grant_v absolution_n but_o only_o for_o venial_a sin_n and_o as_o to_o mortal_a sin_n refer_v they_o to_o their_o superior_n in_o the_o five_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o excommunication_n and_o of_o irregularity_n and_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o grant_v absolution_n in_o the_o six_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o form_n of_o sacramental_a absolution_n of_o the_o other_o absolution_n of_o excommunication_n of_o indulgency_n and_o their_o effect_n in_o the_o next_o piece_n he_o inquire_v whether_o a_o dead_a man_n may_v be_v absolve_v in_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o he_o speak_v of_o reserve_a case_n in_o the_o ten_o he_o explain_v wherein_o consist_v the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v in_o the_o follow_a treatise_n he_o decide_v divers_a case_n about_o irregularity_n and_o absolution_n last_o he_o treat_v of_o indulgency_n in_o two_o particular_a tract_n wherein_o he_o have_v very_o useful_a discourse_n about_o indulgency_n and_o their_o effect_n after_o all_o he_o conclude_v that_o a_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v prodigal_a of_o they_o lest_o they_o shall_v become_v contemptible_a that_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v they_o only_o for_o the_o public_a good_a and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o take_v heed_n lest_o he_o appear_v to_o grant_v they_o out_o of_o interest_n in_o another_o treatise_n he_o resolve_v four_o question_n viz._n first_o if_o it_o be_v always_o a_o sin_n to_o speak_v evil_a of_o another_o in_o his_o absence_n second_o if_o he_o that_o have_v make_v a_o feign_a confession_n be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v all_o his_o sin_n anew_o three_o whether_o the_o person_n confess_v be_v suspect_v of_o not_o examine_v his_o conscience_n sufficient_o may_v be_v absolve_v without_o put_v other_o question_n to_o he_o four_o if_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v celebrate_v upon_o break_a altar_n with_o girdle_n which_o be_v not_o bless_v or_o patch_a priestly_a garment_n he_o answer_v to_o the_o first_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o end_n which_o he_o have_v who_o speak_v evil_a of_o his_o neighbour_n which_o may_v be_v first_o the_o instruction_n or_o information_n of_o those_o to_o who_o he_o speak_v that_o they_o may_v shun_v these_o fault_n or_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v deceive_v by_o those_o of_o who_o he_o speak_v second_o the_o profit_n of_o those_o who_o be_v absent_a that_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v speak_v may_v advertise_v they_o of_o it_o or_o pray_v for_o they_o three_o curiosity_n or_o a_o itch_n of_o talk_v four_o hatred_n or_o envy_n one_o may_v speak_v evil_a of_o his_o neighbour_n without_o sin_n nay_o and_o deserve_v well_o when_o he_o do_v it_o from_o the_o two_o former_a motive_n the_o three_o be_v seldom_o free_a from_o sin_n and_o sometime_o it_o be_v mortal_a the_o last_o be_v always_o a_o sin_n for_o resolve_v the_o second_o he_o distinguish_v four_o sort_n of_o fiction_n in_o matter_n of_o confession_n the_o first_o which_o be_v make_v by_o a_o pernicious_a lie_n the_o second_o by_o a_o deceitful_a reservation_n the_o three_o because_o he_o have_v not_o a_o true_a resolution_n to_o forsake_v his_o sin_n the_o four_o because_o he_o have_v not_o due_o examine_v himself_o the_o first_o of_o these_o fiction_n render_v the_o absolution_n null_n and_o the_o second_o also_o if_o it_o be_v do_v with_o a_o design_n of_o fraud_n and_o to_o deceive_v the_o confessor_n but_o not_o in_o case_n some_o sin_n be_v conceal_v which_o the_o penitent_a believe_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o discover_v to_o this_o confessor_n for_o certain_a good_a reason_n the_o three_o render_v also_o the_o confession_n null_n the_o four_o do_v not_o always_o render_v the_o confession_n null_a as_o to_o the_o three_o question_n he_o say_v that_o if_o the_o confessor_n be_v not_o a_o curate_n he_o may_v delay_v the_o confession_n or_o refer_v the_o penitent_a to_o another_o confessor_n but_o if_o he_o be_v a_o curate_n and_o be_v oblige_v to_o grant_v he_o absolution_n and_o the_o penitent_n will_v not_o answer_v his_o question_n he_o ought_v to_o grant_v it_o he_o with_o a_o tacit_n condition_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o he_o if_o he_o conceal_v any_o sin_n but_o if_o the_o penitent_a be_v willing_a to_o be_v examine_v and_o ask_v question_n he_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o with_o prudence_n last_o as_o to_o the_o four_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o must_v follow_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o place_n he_o resolve_v many_o other_o question_n in_o the_o next_o tract_n whereof_o the_o principal_a be_v these_o first_o whether_o one_o do_v sin_n mortal_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o vow_n of_o obedience_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v no_o because_o it_o be_v not_o credible_a that_o those_o who_o command_v other_o will_v oblige_v they_o under_o the_o pain_n of_o mortal_a sin_n and_o so_o at_o least_o when_o there_o be_v no_o formal_a contempt_n of_o the_o command_n there_o be_v no_o sin_n second_o if_o any_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o god_n have_v remit_v his_o sin_n at_o least_o as_o to_o gild_n and_o if_o he_o can_v how_o long_a time_n he_o ought_v to_o bewail_v his_o sin_n he_o answer_v that_o no_o body_n can_v be_v certain_a of_o this_o but_o that_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o he_o who_o confess_v his_o sin_n and_o be_v firm_o resolve_v to_o sin_n no_o more_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o grace_n and_o that_o when_o he_o have_v complete_v the_o penance_n impose_v upon_o he_o he_o ought_v no_o more_o to_o reflect_v upon_o his_o past_a sin_n but_o go_v on_o to_o perfect_v himself_o in_o virtue_n except_o when_o he_o be_v tempt_v with_o pride_n three_o whether_o a_o priest_n who_o have_v a_o private_a mass_n to_o say_v can_v celebrate_v it_o for_o all_o the_o people_n and_o if_o he_o do_v celebrate_v it_o for_o all_o the_o people_n whether_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v more_o for_o all_o the_o people_n than_o for_o those_o to_o who_o he_o be_v special_o oblige_v he_o answer_v that_o the_o priest_n ought_v not_o to_o trouble_v himself_o about_o these_o thing_n but_o leave_v it_o to_o god_n to_o make_v application_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n
1445._o the_o council_n of_o rouen_n in_o 1445._o russel_n archbishop_n of_o that_o city_n and_o the_o bishop_n his_o suffragans_fw-la which_o contain_v many_o good_a regulation_n about_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v one_o against_o the_o superstition_n of_o those_o who_o give_v particular_a name_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o virgin_n as_o our_o lady_n of_o recovery_n of_o pity_n of_o consolation_n of_o grace_n etc._n etc._n because_o this_o give_v occasion_n to_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v more_o virtue_n in_o one_o image_n than_o another_o chap._n vii_o a_o history_n of_o the_o wicklefite_n and_o hussites_n of_o john_n wicklef_n john_n huss_n and_o jerom_n of_o prague_n of_o their_o error_n and_o their_o condemnation_n john_n wicklef_n a_o english_a doctor_n and_o professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o rector_n of_o lutterworth_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o lincoln_n flourish_v with_o good_a reputation_n in_o wicklef_n a_o history_n of_o wicklef_n that_o university_n until_o the_o dissension_n happen_v at_o oxford_n between_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o secular_o by_o which_o he_o be_v oppress_v and_o engage_v to_o declare_v against_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n he_o have_v be_v choose_v by_o the_o secular_o head_n of_o a_o college_n found_v at_o oxford_n for_o the_o scholar_n of_o canterbury_n but_o the_o monk_n be_v new_o admit_v into_o that_o college_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o prefer_v a_o regular_a to_o that_o place_n whereupon_o wicklef_n and_o his_o regulars_n drive_v they_o out_o of_o the_o college_n these_o be_v expel_v have_v recourse_n to_o simon_n langham_n cardinal_n and_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o take_v they_o into_o his_o protection_n and_o order_v wicklef_n to_o resign_v up_o that_o place_n to_o a_o monk_n name_v henry_n wodehull_n but_o wicklef_n refuse_v to_o obey_v whereupon_o the_o archbishop_n sequester_v the_o revenue_n of_o the_o college_n the_o affair_n be_v carry_v to_o pope_n urban_n v._o by_o wicklef_n and_o his_o associate_n and_o he_o appoint_v a_o cardinal_n to_o hear_v the_o cause_n who_o decide_v it_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o order_v that_o wicklef_n and_o his_o associate_n shall_v leave_v the_o college_n after_o they_o have_v make_v satisfaction_n to_o the_o monk_n the_o pope_n confirm_v this_o sentence_n by_o his_o bull_n publish_v in_o 1370._o thus_o wicklef_n be_v oblige_v to_o resign_v but_o this_o disgrace_n disgu_v he_o against_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o put_v he_o upon_o seek_v out_o some_o way_n of_o revenge_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n in_o temporal_n be_v then_o sufficient_o establish_v in_o england_n and_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o bishop_n there_o be_v of_o a_o very_a large_a extent_n wicklef_fw-fr set_v himself_o to_o oppose_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o which_o contest_v he_o find_v many_o complice_n and_o protector_n because_o the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o espouse_v be_v favourable_a to_o the_o king_n who_o power_n be_v weaken_v and_o diminish_v by_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o bishop_n to_o the_o great_a lord_n who_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n and_o to_o the_o people_n to_o who_o the_o tax_n of_o peter-pence_n and_o the_o oâ—â—er_a imposition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v burdensome_a the_o book_n of_o marsilius_n of_o milan_n and_o john_n of_o jande_n and_o some_o other_o author_n who_o have_v write_v of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o temporal_a power_n according_a to_o the_o interest_n of_o prince_n against_o the_o pretension_n of_o pope_n furnish_v he_o with_o matter_n enough_o upon_o this_o subject_a and_o he_o do_v not_o only_o blind_o follow_v the_o extravagance_n into_o which_o these_o author_n have_v fall_v but_o carry_v the_o matter_n high_o and_o â—et_v himself_o to_o teach_v and_o preach_v public_o against_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o bishop_n when_o this_o doctrine_n begin_v to_o spread_v and_o make_v a_o noise_n simon_n sudbury_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n assemble_v in_o the_o month_n of_o february_n 1377._o a_o council_n at_o london_n to_o which_o he_o cause_v wicklef_n to_o be_v cite_v to_o give_v there_o a_o account_n of_o his_o doctrine_n wicklef_n come_v thither_o accompany_v with_o the_o duke_n of_o lancaster_n who_o have_v then_o the_o principal_a share_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o kingdom_n edward_n iii_o draw_v near_o his_o end_n and_o be_v weak_a in_o body_n and_o mind_n and_o with_o many_o other_o lord_n and_o there_o he_o defend_v himself_o and_o be_v dismiss_v without_o any_o condemnation_n but_o pope_n gregory_n xi_o be_v advertise_v of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v spread_v by_o wicklef_n in_o england_n and_o of_o the_o protection_n he_o meet_v with_o to_o save_v he_o from_o condemnation_n write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n to_o cause_v he_o to_o be_v apprehend_v or_o if_o they_o can_v not_o compass_v that_o to_o cite_v he_o to_o rome_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n send_v they_o 19_o proposition_n advance_v by_o wicklef_n which_o he_o condemn_v as_o heretical_a and_o etroneous_a the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o these_o proposition_n may_v be_v refer_v to_o 4_o head_n the_o one_a be_v that_o god_n have_v not_o give_v his_o church_n temporal_a revenue_n to_o possess_v they_o always_o and_o that_o temporal_a prince_n may_v take_v from_o it_o the_o possession_n of_o they_o for_o just_a reason_n the_o second_o that_o the_o church_n can_v make_v use_n of_o excommunication_n and_o other_o censure_n to_o exact_v temporal_a revenue_n and_o that_o excommunication_n have_v no_o effect_n at_o all_o but_o only_o in_o so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n the_o 3d_o that_o every_o priest_n lawful_o ordain_v have_v sufficient_a power_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o consequent_o to_o absolve_v all_o contrite_a person_n from_o any_o sin_n whatsoever_o the_o four_o that_o all_o sort_n of_o ecclesiastic_n even_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n himself_o may_v be_v reprove_v and_o accuse_v by_o their_o inferior_n though_o they_o be_v layman_n these_o letter_n of_o gregory_n be_v bring_v into_o england_n and_o deliver_v to_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o kingdom_n after_o the_o death_n of_o king_n edward_n they_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o lambeth_n about_o the_o end_n of_o this_o year_n where_o wicklef_n appear_v and_o now_o a_o 2d_o time_n avoid_v condemnation_n by_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o people_n who_o declare_v so_o stout_o for_o he_o that_o the_o bishop_n dare_v not_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o command_v he_o to_o be_v silent_a after_o he_o have_v explain_v the_o proposition_n in_o a_o sense_n wherein_o they_o may_v be_v maintain_v the_o minority_n of_o richard_n ii_o who_o succeed_v his_o father_n edward_n at_o twelve_o year_n of_o age_n give_v occasion_n to_o great_a insurrection_n of_o the_o common_a people_n against_o the_o nobility_n to_o the_o great_a disturbance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n the_o seditious_a shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o magistrate_n refuse_v to_o pay_v they_o their_o customary_a due_n rob_v they_o of_o their_o estate_n massacre_v the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n make_v themselves_o master_n of_o london_n kill_v the_o king_n principal_a officer_n and_o commit_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o outrage_n throughout_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n wicklef_n have_v no_o hand_n in_o these_o sedition_n although_o his_o doctrine_n may_v have_v give_v occasion_n to_o they_o but_o he_o continue_v still_o to_o spread_v his_o new_a doctrine_n and_o add_v to_o they_o some_o new_a error_n more_o dangerous_a than_o the_o former_a and_o draw_v after_o he_o a_o great_a number_n of_o disciple_n who_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n william_n courtnay_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o this_o disorder_n call_v together_o at_o london_n in_o may_n 1382._o a_o council_n consist_v of_o 8_o bishop_n and_o many_o doctor_n and_o bachelor_n wicklef_n council_n at_o london_n against_o wicklef_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v 24_o proposition_n of_o wicklef_n or_o his_o disciple_n viz._n 10_o as_o heretical_a and_o 14_o as_o erroneous_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o 10_o first_o be_v as_o follow_v one_a that_o the_o substance_n of_o material_a bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n two_o that_o the_o accident_n do_v not_o remain_v without_o a_o subject_a in_o this_o sacrament_n three_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o there_o indentical_o true_o and_o real_o according_a to_o his_o proper_a corporal_n presence_n 4._o that_o a_o priest_n who_o live_v in_o mortal_a sin_n do_v not_o at_o all_o ordain_v